The necessity and encouragement, of utmost venturing for the churches help together with the sin, folly, and mischief of self-idolizing applyed by a representation of 1. some of the most notorious nationall sins endangering us, 2. the heavy weight of wrath manifested in our present calamities, yet withall, grounds of 3. confidence, that our church shall obtain deliverance in the issue, 4. hopes that the present Parliament shall be still imployed in the working of it : all set forth in a sermon, preached to the honorable House of Commons, on the day of the monethly solemn fast, 28. June, 1643 / by Herbert Palmer ...
         Palmer, Herbert, 1601-1647.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A55028 of text R21704 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing P243). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 221 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 38 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A55028
         Wing P243
         ESTC R21704
         12297438
         ocm 12297438
         59075
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A55028)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59075)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 923:11)
      
       
         
           
             The necessity and encouragement, of utmost venturing for the churches help together with the sin, folly, and mischief of self-idolizing applyed by a representation of 1. some of the most notorious nationall sins endangering us, 2. the heavy weight of wrath manifested in our present calamities, yet withall, grounds of 3. confidence, that our church shall obtain deliverance in the issue, 4. hopes that the present Parliament shall be still imployed in the working of it : all set forth in a sermon, preached to the honorable House of Commons, on the day of the monethly solemn fast, 28. June, 1643 / by Herbert Palmer ...
             Palmer, Herbert, 1601-1647.
          
           [4], 71 p.
           
             Printed for John Bellamie ...,
             London :
             1643.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
             Errata: p. 71.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Esther IV, 13-14 -- Sermons.
           Fast-day sermons.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
       A55028  R21704  (Wing P243).  civilwar no The necessity and encouragement, of utmost venturing for the churches help: together with the sin, folly, and mischief of self-idolizing. Ap Palmer, Herbert 1643    38522 26 0 0 0 0 0 7 B  The  rate of 7 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the B category of texts with fewer than 10 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2005-10 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-10 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-04 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-04 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           THE
           Necessity
           and
           Encouragement
           ,
           
             OF
          
           UTMOST
           VENTURING
           FOR
           THE
           CHURCHES
           HELP
           :
           
             TOGETHER
             WITH
          
           The
           Sin
           ,
           Folly
           ,
           and
           Mischief
           of
           
             Self-Idolizing
             .
          
           Applyed
           by
           a
           Representation
           of
           —
           
             
               1.
               
               Some
               of
               the
               most
               notorious
               Nationall
               sins
               endangering
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               heavy
               weight
               of
               wrath
               manifested
               in
               our
               present
               Calamities
               .
               Yet
               withall
               ,
               grounds
               of
               —
            
             
               3.
               
               Confidence
               ,
               that
               our
               Church
               shall
               obtain
               Deliverance
               in
               the
               Issue
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Hopes
               that
               the
               present
               Parliament
               shall
               be
               still
               imployed
               in
               the
               working
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           All
           set
           forth
           in
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           Preached
           to
           the
           Honorable
           House
           of
           
             Commons
             ,
          
           on
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Monethly
           solemn
           Fast
           ,
           28.
           
           June
           ,
           1643.
           
        
         
           
             By
          
           HERBERT
           PALMER
           
             B.D.
             and
             Minister
             of
             Gods
             Word
             at
          
           Ashwell
           
             in
          
           Hertfordshire
           .
        
         
           Published
           by
           Order
           of
           that
           House
           .
        
         
           MARK
           8.
           35.
           
        
         
           Whosoever
           will
           save
           his
           life
           ,
           shall
           lose
           it
           ;
           and
           whosoever
           will
           lose
           his
           life
           for
           my
           sake
           and
           the
           Gospels
           ,
           the
           same
           shall
           save
           it
           .
        
         
           JER.
           18.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           At
           what
           instant
           I
           shall
           speak
           concerning
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           concerning
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           pluck
           up
           ,
           and
           to
           pull
           down
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           it
           :
           If
           that
           Nation
           against
           whom
           I
           have
           pronounced
           ,
           turn
           from
           their
           evill
           ,
           I
           will
           repent
           of
           the
           evill
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           to
           do
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           JOHN
           BELLAMIE
           in
           Cornhill
           at
           the
           three
           golden
           Lyons
           neer
           the
           Royall
           Exchange
           .
           1643.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           HONORABLE
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ,
           now
           Assembled
           in
           PARLIAMENT
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             God
             of
             Heaven
             hath
             called
             you
             to
             a
             work
             of
             the
             greatest
          
           Honour
           ,
           
             and
             greatest
          
           Difficulty
           ,
           
             that
             lies
             upon
             any
             number
             of
             men
             ,
             throughout
             the
             whole
             world
             at
             this
             day
             :
          
           
           
             To
             heal
             the
             wounds
             of
          
           Zion
           ,
           
             and
             be
             her
             instrumentall
          
           Saviours
           ;
           
             the
             Repairers
             of
             the
             breach
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           Restorers
           of
           paths
           to
           dwell
           in
           ;
           and
           to
           build
           up
           the
           old
           wasts
           ,
           and
           lay
           the
           foundations
           ,
           even
           of
           many
           generations
           ;
           To
           save
           and
           rescue
           two
           Kingdoms
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           have
           helped
           to
           do
           a
           third
           already
           )
           from
           most
           desperately-endangering
           ruin
           ;
           and
           make
           way
           ,
           
           
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             blessed
             Proclamation
             of
             the
             seventh
             Trumpet
             ,
          
           Now
           are
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           become
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Christ
           !
        
         
           
             To
             strengthen
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             hands
             in
             this
             sacred
             imployment
             ,
             as
             this
             Sermon
             ,
             by
             your
             call
             ,
             first
             presented
             it self
             to
             your
          
           attentive
           ears
           ,
           
             so
             by
             a
             second
             command
             of
             yours
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             tendred
             to
             your
          
           favourable
           eye
           ;
           
             and
             withall
             exposed
             to
             the
             publike
             view
             of
             all
             ,
             whether
             friends
             ,
             or
             foes
             to
             the
             Peace
             and
             welfare
             of
             our
             Ierusalem
             ,
             or
             Neuters
             .
             In
             it
             I
             have
             laboured
             so
             to
             speak
             to
             every
             ones
             conscience
             ,
             that
             did
             hear
             it
             ,
             or
             shall
             read
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
          
           1.
           
           Sensible
           
             of
             what
             they
             should
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             then
          
           2
           Apprehensive
           
             of
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             means
             to
             do
             with
             the
             generall
             ,
             and
             with
             them
             in
             particular
             ,
             according
             to
             both
             his
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             promises
             ;
             and
             3.
             by
             all
             ,
          
           Zealous
           
             for
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             confident
             of
             his
             grace
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             her
             faithfull
             helpers
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             since
             it
             hath
             pleased
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             onely
             wise
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             ruler
             of
             all
             things
             ;
          
           All
           whose
           paths
           are
           mercy
           and
           truth
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           keep
           his
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           his
           Testimonies
           ;
           
             to
             exercise
             your
             humility
             ,
             fidelity
             ,
             faith
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             by
             tidings
             unexpected
             from
             divers
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             And
             you
             have
             so
             far
             apprehended
             his
             purposes
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             call
             us
             all
             ,
             in
             and
             about
             the
             City
             ,
             with
             your selves
             ,
          
           to
           a
           solemn
           and
           extraordinary
           publike
           Humiliation
           ,
           
             before
             the
             Monthly
             day
             comes
             about
             :
             I
             trust
             ,
             there
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             for
             ever
             ,
             be
             written
             upon
             your
             hearts
             ,
             that
             holy
             care
             which
             I
             was
             bold
             to
             recommend
             unto
             you
             ,
             to
             enquire
          
           where
           the
           cause
           is
           ,
           why
           God
           at
           any
           time
           expresses
           his
           displeasure
           ;
           
             and
             that
             not
             onely
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Nation
             generally
             ,
             or
             any
             particular
             persons
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             even
          
           to
           your
           own
           selves
           ,
           
             and
             that
          
           as
           a
           Body
           ;
           
             that
             so
             you
             may
             thereby
             be
             both
             directed
             ,
             and
             excited
             to
             fulfill
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             whatsoever
             you
             do
             ,
             or
             shall
             finde
             amisse
             in
             any
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             all
             which
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             once
             more
             ,
             to
             beseech
             you
             ,
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Churches
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             and
             your selves
             at
             once
          
           happy
           .
           
             You
             are
             our
             Healers
             ,
             and
          
           while
           you
           subsist
           ,
           
             as
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             altogether
          
           miserable
           ,
           
             so
             neither
             without
             your
          
           speciall
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           and
           zeal
           ,
           
             can
             we
             attain
             to
             any
          
           setled
           prosperity
           .
           
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             instance
             in
             any
             other
             particulars
             ,
             having
             touched
             upon
             divers
             in
             this
             discourse
             ,
             which
             you
             are
             now
             pleased
             to
             make
             one
             of
             your
             spirituall
          
           Remembrancers
           .
           
             In
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             taken
             the
             freedom
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             insert
             a
             few
             things
             ,
             which
             either
             straits
             of
             time
             ,
             or
             shortnesse
             of
             memory
             ,
             forced
             an
             omission
             of
             in
             the
             delivery
             .
          
           
             *
          
           
             The
             God
             ,
             whose
             truth
             it
             is
             ,
             sanctifie
          
           You
           
             and
             us
             all
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             by
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Word
             of
             truth●
             ,
          
           So
           shall
           the
           Truth
           make
           us
           and
           you
           free
           
             from
             all
             our
             dangers
             and
             fears
             ,
             of
             all
             kindes
             ,
             temporall
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             finally
             ,
             glorifie
             us
             all
             ,
             in
             and
             with
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             eternall
             Truth
             ,
             and
             eternall
             Life
             ,
             the
          
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           
             In
             whom
             I
             am
             ever
          
        
         
           
             Your
             most
             humble
             ,
             and
             Devoted
             Servant
             HERBERT
             PALMER
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           A
           SERMON
           PREACHED
           AT
           THE
           last
           Fast
           ,
           before
           the
           Commons
           House
           of
           PARLIAMENT
           .
        
         
           
             ESTHER
             4.
             VER.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             
             Then
             Mordecai
             commanded
             to
             answer
             Esther
             ,
             Think
             not
             with
             thy self
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             escape
             in
             the
             Kings
             house
             ,
             more
             then
             all
             the
             Jews
             .
             For
             if
             thou
             altogether
             holdest
             thy
             peace
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             then
             shall
             there
             enlargement
             and
             deliverance
             arise
             to
             the
             Iews
             from
             another
             place
             ,
             but
             thou
             and
             thy
             fathers
             house
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
             And
             who
             knows
             ,
             whether
             thou
             be
             come
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             for
             such
             a
             time
             as
             this
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             BEhold
             ,
          
           
             I
             set
             before
             you
             this
             day
             ,
             a
             blessing
             and
             a
             curse
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           holy
           Prophet
           
             Moses
          
           unto
           all
           the
           Congregation
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           now
           upon
           the
           borders
           of
           the
           promised
           Land
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           11.
           26.
           
           Ever
           since
           
             Moses
          
           knew
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           been
           in
           so
           good
           a
           temper
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           at
           this
           instant
           when
           he
           spake
           these
           words
           ;
           and
           yet
           he
           holds
           it
           no
           
             discourtesie
          
           in
           him
           ,
           nor
           
             disparagement
          
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           set
           home
           his
           Exhortations
           with
           these
           incentive
           quicknings
           ,
           which
           he
           after
           pursues
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           variety
           and
           emphasis
           ,
           in
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           Chap.
           27
           ,
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           and
           32.
           
        
         
           We
           are
           fallen
           into
           times
           ,
           wherein
           ,
           if
           ever
           ,
           Gods
           people
           need
           all
           manner
           of
           quicknings
           from
           Gods
           word
           ,
           when
           as
           his
           providence
           is
           about
           to
           do
           some
           terrible
           thing
           ,
           for
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           
           Church
           ,
           or
           both
           .
           I
           would
           hope
           ,
           we
           are
           upon
           the
           borders
           of
           that
           promised
           blessing
           ,
           which
           we
           at
           least
           have
           made
           to
           our selves
           many
           a
           time
           :
           And
           I
           do
           hope
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           now
           in
           the
           worst
           temper
           that
           ever
           we
           were
           .
           Though
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           it
           is
           altogether
           apparent
           ,
           we
           are
           still
           upon
           the
           borders
           of
           ruine
           ,
           and
           of
           one
           of
           the
           wofullest
           curses
           ,
           that
           ever
           befell
           a
           Nation
           professing
           Gods
           Name
           .
           Let
           it
           not
           then
           sound
           harsh
           to
           any
           ear
           ,
           specially
           on
           so
           solemn
           a
           day
           of
           
             Humiliation
             ,
          
           that
           a
           Text
           is
           presented
           ,
           which
           carries
           not
           a
           
             blessing
          
           onely
           ,
           but
           also
           a
           
             curse
          
           in
           the
           very
           Forehead
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           take
           our
           choise
           ,
           as
           
             Moses
          
           afterward
           amplifies
           the
           like
           speech
           ,
           chap.
           30.
           19.
           
           And
           for
           any
           thing
           I
           know
           ,
           or
           any
           man
           else
           ,
           as
           we
           that
           are
           here
           before
           God
           this
           day
           ,
           do
           chuse
           ,
           
             even
             this
             day
             ,
          
           we
           may
           fare
           our selves
           ,
           and
           
             all
             our
             Israel
          
           with
           us
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           in
           the
           Good
           ,
           the
           Blessing
           held
           forth
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           Preface
           no
           longer
           .
        
         
           
           THe
           words
           contain
           summarily
           ,
           [
           
             The
             necessity
             ,
             and
             encouragement
             of
             utmost
             venturing
             for
             the
             Churches
             help
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             danger
             .
          
           ]
           The
           Jews
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           Gods
           onely
           visible
           Church
           on
           earth
           ,
           were
           now
           in
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           dangers
           that
           ever
           threatned
           a
           Nation
           .
           The
           story
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           I
           cannot
           spend
           time
           to
           decipher
           it
           .
           It
           is
           my
           great
           comfort
           ,
           in
           that
           and
           the
           whole
           of
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           that
           I
           speak
           to
           wise
           men
           ;
           else
           the
           multitude
           of
           matters
           to
           be
           crowded
           together
           ,
           within
           the
           allotted
           compasse
           of
           time
           for
           this
           holy
           Exercise
           ,
           would
           suffer
           prejudice
           among
           us
           ,
           by
           my
           necessary
           hast
           ;
           Therefore
           also
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           no
           other
           division
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           then
           into
           the
           Points
           that
           thence
           offer
           themselves
           to
           our
           present
           instruction
           .
           I
           will
           name
           them
           all
           together
           ,
           and
           shew
           you
           the
           Rise
           of
           the
           severalls
           as
           we
           go
           along
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Doctrine
           is
           ,
           [
           
             Every
             one
             of
             Gods
             professed
             people
             owe
             their
             endeavours
             ,
             with
             the
             utmost
             hazard
             of
             themselves
             ,
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             in
             time
             of
             danger
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           The
           second
           this
           ,
           [
           
             Private
             self-respects
             ,
             prove
             great
             hinderances
             to
             most
             necessary
             duties
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           The
           third
           ,
           [
           
             Those
             whom
             private
             ,
             and
             self-respects
             hinder
             from
             the
             Churches
             help
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             ,
             what
             ever
             seeming
          
           advantages
           
             they
             may
             hope
             upon
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             escape
             more
             then
             others
             .
          
           ]
        
         
         
           The
           fourth
           is
           ,
           [
           
             Though
             those
             who
             are
             most
             hopefull
             to
             be
             instruments
             of
             the
             Churches
             help
             ,
             fail
             her
             in
             time
             of
             need
             ,
             yet
             deliverance
             shall
             not
             fail
             her
             ,
             some
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             promises
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           The
           fifth
           is
           ,
           [
           
             Though
             the
             Church
             be
             delivered
             another
             way
             ,
             yet
             a
             destruction
             is
             owing
             to
             them
             and
             theirs
             ,
             that
             have
             neglected
             their
             utmost
             endeavour
             for
             her
             help
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           The
           sixth
           is
           ,
           [
           
             There
             is
             great
             hopes
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             extraordinarily
             raised
             up
             ,
             to
             a
             speciall
             opportunity
             of
             serviceablenesse
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             intended
             by
             God
             to
             procure
             her
             help
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             themselves
             ,
             and
             be
             faithfull
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           All
           these
           Points
           will
           appear
           to
           be
           most
           naturally
           raised
           from
           the
           scope
           and
           words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           all
           of
           singular
           use
           for
           our
           edification
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           things
           among
           us
           ;
           As
           the
           sequell
           will
           shew
           .
        
         
           
           The
           first
           Doctrin
           is
           this
           ;
           [
           
             Every
             one
             of
             Gods
             professed
             people
             ,
             owe
             their
             endeavours
             ,
             with
             the
             utmost
             hazard
             of
             themselves
             ,
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             in
             time
             of
             danger
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           
             Mordecai's
          
           former
           charge
           to
           
             Esther
             ,
          
           
           and
           this
           re-inforcement
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           supposes
           this
           Doctrin
           fully
           .
           It
           had
           been
           too
           
             presumptuous
             ,
          
           to
           put
           so
           great
           a
           Person
           ,
           too
           
             injurious
             ,
          
           to
           presse
           so
           dear
           a
           Friend
           ,
           to
           so
           desperate
           a
           piece
           of
           service
           ,
           if
           upon
           this
           generall
           ground
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           been
           a
           certain
           ,
           and
           indispensable
           duty
           .
           
           It
           was
           hers
           ,
           therefore
           all
           others
           respectively
           ,
           all
           ours
           particularly
           .
           Nothing
           could
           discharge
           her
           ,
           nothing
           can
           acquit
           us
           .
           Consider
           ,
           and
           compare
           ;
           1.
           
           Her
           Person
           and
           ours
           :
           2.
           
           Her
           perill
           :
           3.
           
           Her
           small
           likelihood
           of
           prevailing
           :
           4.
           
           And
           the
           certainty
           of
           the
           businesse
           to
           be
           done
           without
           her
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           Her
           Person
           :
           Which
           of
           us
           ,
           even
           the
           highest
           ,
           matches
           her
           greatnesse
           ?
           how
           extreamly
           below
           are
           the
           most
           ?
           who
           hath
           so
           much
           to
           lose
           ,
           if
           we
           lose
           all
           ,
           as
           she
           ?
           Those
           we
           venture
           for
           ,
           are
           our
           equalls
           ,
           or
           neer
           it
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           many
           are
           superiours
           to
           the
           most
           .
           She
           was
           far
           above
           all
           her
           Nation
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           best
           were
           distressed
           tributaries
           ,
           and
           multitudes
           little
           better
           then
           slaves
           .
           She
           ventured
           alone
           ,
           none
           with
           her
           ,
           none
           for
           her
           ,
           wee
           have
           many
           engaged
           as
           well
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           we
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           cause
           to
           be
           glad
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           of
           us
           .
           If
           then
           it
           were
           her
           duty
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           and
           venture
           ,
           it
           is
           ours
           without
           all
           peradventure
           .
        
         
         
           
           2.
           
           
             What
             was
             the
             hazard
             she
             must
             rush
             upon
             ?
          
           or
           what
           is
           the
           utmost
           venture
           ?
           Death
           .
           This
           was
           hers
           .
           And
           what
           death
           more
           certain
           ,
           or
           usually
           more
           reproachfull
           ,
           then
           for
           breaking
           through
           the
           known
           Law
           of
           an
           Imperious
           Monarch
           ?
           This
           she
           must
           expose
           her self
           to
           .
           While
           yet
           this
           charge
           and
           threatning
           of
           her
           tells
           us
           ,
           [
           
             that
             it
             is
             no
             sinne
             but
             a
             duty
             of
             necessity
             ,
             to
             prefer
             the
             regard
             of
             a
             peoples
             ,
             of
             Gods
             peoples
             ,
             safety
             ,
             before
             any
             such
             formality
             of
             a
             humane
             Law
             .
          
           ]
           Yet
           contrarily
           ,
           had
           she
           forborn
           this
           ,
           her
           danger
           in
           humane
           appearance
           had
           been
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           because
           though
           she
           were
           a
           
             Jewesse
             ,
          
           yet
           not
           known
           to
           be
           such
           .
           And
           now
           can
           our
           hazard
           by
           endeavor
           be
           worse
           ,
           (
           at
           the
           worst
           )
           or
           more
           certain
           ,
           or
           more
           reproachfull
           (
           though
           the
           reproach
           lesse
           just
           )
           then
           hers
           ?
           or
           to
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           can
           there
           be
           lesse
           hazard
           ,
           if
           we
           forbear
           altogether
           any
           endeavour
           ?
           If
           then
           she
           must
           not
           forbear
           because
           of
           
             perill
             ,
          
           no
           more
           may
           we
           ,
           without
           the
           
             greatest
             perill
          
           of
           sinne
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           How
           unlikely
           was
           it
           she
           should
           prevail
           with
           one
           who
           in
           thirty
           dayes
           had
           not
           called
           for
           her
           ,
           
             though
             his
             wife
             ?
          
           and
           now
           pressing
           upon
           him
           against
           his
           Law
           ?
           and
           appearing
           in
           opposition
           to
           his
           so
           doted
           on
           Darling
           
             Haman
             ?
          
           and
           of
           a
           
             Decree
             ,
          
           already
           sent
           forth
           into
           all
           his
           Dominions
           ?
           which
           also
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           
             Medes
          
           and
           
             Persians
          
           seemed
           unalterable
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Case
           
             remedilesse
          
           altogether
           this
           way
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           we
           are
           to
           Endeavour
           (
           let
           it
           be
           what
           it
           will
           )
           so
           unlikely
           to
           prosper
           ,
           as
           this
           undertaking
           of
           hers
           ?
           yet
           for
           this
           must
           she
           pawn
           her
           life
           :
           And
           what
           may
           we
           then
           refuse
           ?
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Was
           it
           not
           pity
           ,
           to
           drive
           her
           forward
           against
           such
           a
           Canons-mouth
           ;
           when
           though
           she
           sate
           still
           ,
           the
           Businesse
           should
           be
           done
           ?
           (
           himself
           tells
           her
           so
           )
           in
           which
           she
           might
           be
           lost
           ,
           and
           do
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           it
           ?
           What
           greater
           certainty
           can
           we
           have
           ,
           or
           what
           equall
           ,
           that
           what
           we
           are
           called
           to
           Endeavour
           and
           Venture
           for
           ,
           will
           prosper
           if
           we
           do
           altogether
           nothing
           ?
           How
           many
           would
           then
           indeed
           resolve
           to
           do
           nothing
           ,
           and
           think
           themselves
           excusable
           too
           ?
           But
           so
           might
           not
           she
           ,
           nor
           so
           may
           not
           we
           ,
           
             without
             sin
             can
             be
             excused
             ;
          
           For
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrin
           ,
           [
           
             Every
             one
             of
             Gods
             professed
             people
             ,
             owes
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Let
           us
           confirm
           it
           by
           a
           few
           other
           Examples
           ,
           
           and
           then
           by
           some
           Reasons
           .
           1
           
             Joh.
             3
             ,
             16
             ,
             We
             ought
             to
             lay
             down
             our
             lives
             for
             the
             Brethren
             .
          
           
           Here
           is
           the
           Doctrin
           and
           Duty
           fully
           asserted
           .
           The
           Brethren
           ,
           the
           Church
           ,
           have
           a
           
             right
          
           to
           our
           
             utmost
          
           endeavour
           ,
           with
           what
           
             hazard
          
           soever
           ;
           
             we
             owe
          
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           we
           
             ought
          
           to
           venture
           our
           lives
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           pinch
           comes
           ,
           
             actually
             part
             with
             them
             .
          
           And
           here
           is
           an
           example
           ,
           beyond
           example
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           foregoing
           ,
           of
           God
           himself
           ;
           Christ
           
             God
          
           and
           Man
           both
           ,
           laid
           down
           His
           humane
           life
           for
           His
           Church
           .
           
             Hereby
             perceive
             we
             the
             love
             of
             God
             towards
             us
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             layd
             down
             his
             life
             for
             us
             .
          
           This
           ought
           to
           be
           Reason
           sufficient
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           hold
           our selves
           obliged
           to
           the
           same
           
             hazard
          
           in
           our
           measure
           ,
           in
           
             thankefulnesse
          
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           
             imitation
          
           of
           Him
           ,
           and
           to
           
             testifie
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             love
             ,
          
           which
           we
           professe
           to
           bear
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           was
           now
           exhorting
           to
           love
           .
           Love
           denies
           nothing
           of
           
             endeavours
             ,
          
           ventures
           all
           things
           of
           
             hazard
             ,
          
           for
           the
           Object
           loved
           .
           So
           ought
           we
           to
           do
           ,
           because
           we
           ought
           to
           love
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           and
           professe
           we
           do
           love
           it
           .
           So
           Saint
           
             Paul
             ,
             Col.
             1
             24.
             
             I
             now
             rejoyce
             in
             my
             sufferings
             for
          
           you
           ,
           
             and
             fill
             up
             that
             which
             is
             behinde
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             in
             my
             flesh
             ,
             for
             his
             bodies
             sake
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Here
           is
           another
           great
           Example
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           this
           Duty
           
             acknowledged
             ,
          
           but
           
             practised
             ,
          
           and
           that
           with
           
             joy
             ;
          
           and
           as
           a
           
             debt
          
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           :
           A
           strong
           Reason
           also
           insinuated
           ;
           All
           Christs
           Members
           must
           suffer
           after
           His
           example
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           Churches
           good
           ;
           not
           
             meritoriously
             ,
          
           or
           
             satisfactorily
             ,
          
           (
           which
           was
           onely
           proper
           to
           him
           the
           Head
           )
           but
           by
           way
           of
           
             conformity
          
           to
           Him
           ,
           and
           
             testimony
          
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           
             seal
          
           hereby
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           of
           faith
           and
           holinesse
           ,
           and
           proclaim
           it
           worth
           suffering
           for
           ,
           and
           to
           propagate
           it
           ,
           while
           any
           opportunity
           is
           afforded
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           sufferings
           .
           
             Moses
          
           also
           of
           old
           ,
           
           ventures
           and
           forfeits
           all
           his
           greatnesse
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           
             Aegypt
             ,
          
           being
           the
           reputed
           and
           adopted
           son
           of
           
             Pharaohs
          
           daughter
           ,
           for
           his
           brethrens
           sake
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           
             Israel
          
           under
           oppression
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           rescue
           of
           one
           of
           them
           tyrannically
           abused
           ,
           
           
             Exod.
          
           2.
           
           And
           so
           
             Aaron
             ,
             Numb.
          
           16.
           
           Even
           though
           his
           people
           but
           the
           day
           before
           ,
           were
           in
           
             rebellion
          
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           thrust
           him
           out
           of
           his
           
             Office
             ,
          
           and
           at
           the
           present
           had
           again
           renewed
           their
           
             mutiny
          
           against
           him
           and
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             Ye
             have
             killed
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           when
           it
           was
           Gods
           own
           immediate
           vengeance
           that
           struck
           them
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           
             murmuring
          
           he
           now
           strikes
           them
           so
           heavily
           ,
           as
           14700.
           of
           them
           died
           
           of
           the
           plague
           in
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           houre
           or
           lesse
           .
           Into
           the
           middest
           of
           which
           multitude
           with
           extreame
           danger
           ,
           
             Aaron
          
           to
           save
           them
           
             ventures
          
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           runnes
           in
           with
           his
           censer
           and
           incense
           ,
           between
           the
           
             living
          
           and
           the
           
             dead
             ,
          
           to
           make
           an
           
             atonement
          
           for
           them
           .
           Here
           was
           an
           admirable
           charity
           indeed
           ,
           typifying
           
             Christs
             ,
          
           our
           great
           high
           Priests
           ,
           both
           dying
           and
           praying
           for
           his
           very
           
             enemies
          
           and
           crucifyers
           .
           And
           
             David
             ,
          
           
           when
           his
           people
           were
           in
           danger
           of
           the
           destroying
           Angel
           ,
           offers
           himselfe
           to
           his
           sword
           ,
           his
           owne
           life
           to
           the
           Pestilence
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           spared
           ,
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           24.
           17.
           
           Finally
           even
           
             Joab
             ,
          
           
           though
           a
           man
           of
           bloud
           ,
           and
           when
           his
           turne
           came
           to
           die
           ,
           unwilling
           enough
           ,
           (
           1
           
             Kings
          
           2.
           )
           yet
           can
           encourage
           himselfe
           and
           his
           brother
           too
           ,
           to
           venture
           themselves
           to
           the
           utmost
           ▪
           
             for
             their
             people
             ,
             the
             cities
             of
             their
             God
             ,
          
           even
           though
           not
           certain
           of
           the
           successe
           ,
           which
           he
           therefore
           wholly
           referres
           to
           God
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             Lord
             doe
             that
             which
             seemes
             him
             good
             ,
             2
             Sam.
          
           10.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           And
           great
           reason
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           
           whether
           we
           consider
           God
           or
           the
           Church
           ,
           our selves
           or
           the
           enemies
           or
           friends
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           By-standers
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             All
             Gods
             professed
             People
             Owe
             themselves
             Certainly
             to
             Him
             ,
             to
             Doe
             all
             things
             ,
             Venture
             ,
             Lose
             ,
             Suffer
             all
             things
             at
             His
             Bidding
             ,
             and
             for
             His
             Sake
             .
             If
             then
             He
             Appoint
             to
             Doe
             any
             of
             this
             ,
             or
             all
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             Churches
             sake
             ,
             we
             Owe
             it
             as
             a
             Duty
             Vnquestionably
             .
          
           What
           say
           You
           to
           this
           ?
           Brethren
           ,
           what
           think
           you
           of
           St.
           
           
             Pauls
          
           saying
           ▪
           
             You
             are
             not
             your
             owne
             ?
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           19.
           
           What
           have
           you
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           His
           ,
           by
           
             Creation
             ,
          
           by
           
             Preservation
             ;
             special
             Providence
             and
             gift
             ?
          
           And
           may
           He
           not
           call
           for
           all
           that
           is
           His
           ,
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           ?
           Are
           not
           you
           His
           ,
           by
           
             Redemption
          
           too
           ?
           
             You
             are
             bought
             with
             a
             price
             ,
             therefore
             glorify
             God
             in
             your
             body
             and
             in
             your
             spirits
             which
             are
             Gods
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           20.
           
           
             Satan
          
           had
           you
           once
           his
           slaves
           ;
           and
           you
           did
           his
           worke
           ,
           fulfilled
           his
           lusts
           ,
           with
           body
           and
           soule
           and
           all
           that
           you
           had
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           was
           
             Dishonour
          
           to
           God
           exceedingly
           .
           Now
           God
           hath
           bought
           you
           with
           a
           price
           ,
           such
           a
           price
           as
           the
           precious
           bloud
           of
           His
           own
           Son
           ;
           can
           you
           chuse
           but
           
             owe
             your selves
             wholly
             to
             Him
             ,
          
           at
           His
           pleasure
           ?
           Once
           more
           ;
           are
           you
           not
           His
           altogether
           ,
           by
           covenant
           ?
           A
           right
           He
           hath
           in
           you
           even
           that
           way
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           it
           is
           possibly
           for
           you
           to
           pretend
           ,
           or
           imagine
           your selves
           ever
           to
           have
           been
           your
           own
           .
           What
           is
           the
           covenant
           of
           
             Christianity
          
           plainly
           ,
           but
           
             for
             Him
             to
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             His
             people
             ?
          
           Jer.
           
           31.
           33.
           and
           every where
           ,
           and
           
             Heb.
             8.
             10.
             to
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             take
             up
             our
             crosse
             daily
             ,
             and
             follow
             Him
             ,
          
           Luke
           9.
           23.
           
             to
             sell
             all
             ,
          
           Mat.
           13.
           44
           ,
           45
           ,
           46.
           
             forsake
             all
             ,
             hate
             all
             ,
          
           Luke
           14.
           26.
           33.
           or
           else
           we
           are
           told
           by
           the
           Truth
           it selfe
           ,
           we
           are
           no
           Christians
           ;
           
             we
             cannot
             be
             his
             Disciples
             ?
          
           Now
           doth
           not
           all
           this
           amount
           to
           all
           
             endeavour
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Venture
          
           of
           the
           
             utmost
             hazard
             ?
          
           What
           can
           any
           one
           except
           against
           this
           ,
           or
           except
           out
           of
           this
           ?
           Thou
           hast
           an
           
             estate
             ;
          
           who
           gave
           it
           thee
           ,
           but
           God
           ?
           (
           
             Riches
             and
             honour
             are
             of
             thee
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           ●
           Chron.
           29.
           12.
           
           )
           or
           rather
           lent
           it
           thee
           ,
           made
           thee
           steward
           of
           it
           ?
           He
           appoints
           thee
           to
           lay
           out
           so
           much
           for
           such
           an
           use
           ,
           gives
           the
           Church
           
             a
             Letter
             of
             Atturney
             :
          
           Is
           it
           not
           thy
           due
           to
           yeeld
           it
           upon
           demand
           ?
           Thou
           hast
           
             honour
             and
             dignity
             ;
          
           who
           promoted
           thee
           ?
           
             Psal.
             75.
             7.
             
             God
             is
             the
             Judge
             ,
             He
             puts
             down
             one
             ,
             and
             sets
             up
             another
             .
          
           If
           He
           will
           have
           thee
           lay
           it
           down
           and
           give
           over
           thy
           office
           ,
           maist
           thou
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           bound
           to
           yeeld
           to
           it
           ?
           Thou
           hast
           
             friends
             ;
          
           who
           made
           them
           friends
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           shew
           themselves
           friendly
           ,
           but
           God
           who
           rules
           all
           hearts
           ?
           If
           He
           will
           thee
           to
           sleight
           their
           friendship
           in
           this
           or
           that
           case
           canst
           thou
           say
           ,
           thou
           owest
           Him
           no
           such
           respect
           ?
           Thou
           art
           a
           
             Freeman
             ,
          
           in
           bondage
           to
           none
           ;
           who
           made
           thee
           free
           spiritually
           ,
           but
           Christ
           ?
           made
           thee
           be
           borne
           a
           freeman
           temporally
           ,
           (
           not
           a
           slave
           ,
           as
           in
           some
           countries
           )
           but
           God
           ?
           if
           he
           call
           thee
           to
           venture
           lying
           in
           a
           dungeon
           ,
           as
           a
           prisoner
           ;
           a
           captive
           ;
           or
           come
           into
           bonds
           and
           debts
           to
           doe
           Him
           necessary
           service
           ;
           wilt
           thou
           say
           thou
           owest
           Him
           no
           such
           service
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           thy
           lims
           ,
           sense
           ▪
           life
           ,
           whence
           hadst
           thou
           them
           ,
           or
           hast
           them
           first
           and
           last
           ?
           may
           He
           not
           then
           command
           them
           all
           ?
           Owest
           thou
           not
           all
           of
           them
           to
           Him
           ?
           and
           so
           thy selfe
           in
           all
           respects
           to
           Him
           ?
           and
           accordingly
           to
           His
           Church
           ,
           at
           His
           wil
           ?
           Remember
           this
           as
           the
           first
           main
           Reason
           ,
           upon
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           depend
           .
           They
           are
           divers
           ,
           but
           of
           each
           of
           them
           more
           briefly
           .
        
         
           
           For
           2ly
           .
           
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             Church
             his
             receiver
             of
             all
             his
             rents
             ,
             and
             dues
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             her
             need
             requires
             .
          
           Plainly
           God
           every where
           expresses
           ,
           that
           He
           counts
           
             that
             done
             or
             not
             done
             to
             Him
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             or
             not
             done
             to
             His
             Church
             .
          
           Christ
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           expresses
           this
           as
           the
           stile
           of
           His
           sentences
           at
           the
           great
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           (
           even
           referring
           to
           particular
           members
           ,
           helped
           ,
           or
           neglected
           )
           
             You
             did
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             You
             did
             it
             not
             to
             me
             ,
             Mat.
          
           25.
           
           Where
           note
           also
           ,
           the
           very
           
             Reprobates
             ,
          
           and
           now
           doomed
           to
           damnation
           ,
           dare
           not
           deny
           but
           they
           owed
           
           all
           respect
           to
           
             Christ
             ;
          
           and
           speak
           as
           though
           they
           would
           not
           have
           neglected
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           lookt
           at
           it
           as
           reaching
           to
           Him
           ,
           so
           that
           He
           would
           have
           taken
           it
           to
           heart
           .
           But
           they
           might
           have
           known
           (
           we
           may
           )
           from
           so
           many
           expressions
           in
           His
           word
           ;
           that
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Churches
           necessities
           ,
           
             Christ
             and
             the
             Church
             are
             one
             ;
          
           and
           have
           but
           
             one
             name
             ,
             Jer.
          
           23.
           6.
           with
           33.
           16.
           and
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           12.
           12.
           
           If
           we
           could
           see
           no
           Reason
           for
           this
           ,
           yet
           since
           he
           so
           often
           saith
           it
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           choppe
           logicke
           with
           Him
           ,
           and
           offer
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           but
           if
           we
           would
           ,
           all
           logick
           and
           reason
           would
           confute
           us
           ;
           for
           ,
        
         
           
           3.
           
           
             God
             is
             specially
             glorified
             upon
             earth
             ,
             or
             dishonoured
             according
             as
             His
             Church
             fares
             .
          
           Israel
           is
           
             His
             glory
             ,
             Esa.
             46.
             ult.
          
           (
           The
           Church
           
             Christs
          
           spouse
           and
           His
           kingdome
           )
           He
           is
           
             glorified
          
           in
           their
           welfare
           ,
           when
           their
           number
           encreases
           ,
           their
           sins
           are
           purged
           ,
           they
           freed
           from
           judgements
           and
           enemies
           ,
           and
           their
           prosperity
           advanced
           .
           Therefore
           to
           endeavour
           this
           with
           our
           whole
           strength
           ,
           and
           utmost
           hazard
           ,
           is
           our
           duty
           ,
           
             as
             well
             as
             to
             love
             Him
             with
             our
             whole
             hearts
             ,
             and
             soules
             ,
             and
             minds
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
          
           and
           to
           doe
           all
           things
           to
           
             His
             glory
             .
          
           And
           we
           cannot
           faile
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           we
           faile
           so
           much
           
             in
             our
             love
          
           to
           Him
           ;
           and
           
             dishonour
          
           Him
           so
           much
           ;
           therefore
           ,
        
         
           
           4.
           
           
             We
             pray
             for
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
          
           when
           we
           understandingly
           pray
           as
           Christ
           hath
           taught
           us
           .
           
             Hallowed
             be
             thy
             Name
             ,
             Thy
             kingdome
             come
             ,
             Thy
             will
             be
             done
             in
             earth
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           And
           we
           mock
           God
           if
           we
           so
           pray
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           it
           not
           ,
           with
           all
           
             cheerfull
          
           readinesse
           ,
           
             universall
             Fractice
             ,
          
           and
           
             constant
             continuance
             ,
          
           like
           the
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           though
           we
           cannot
           reach
           their
           
             perfection
             ;
          
           nor
           are
           they
           put
           upon
           
             hazards
             ,
          
           because
           they
           have
           no
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           suffering
           to
           undergoe
           ,
           but
        
         
           
           5.
           
           The
           very
           example
           of
           the
           Angels
           endeavours
           affords
           a
           distinct
           argument
           of
           our
           obligation
           .
           They
           are
           sent
           forth
           to
           minister
           for
           their
           sakes
           that
           shall
           be
           the
           heirs
           of
           salvation
           ,
           
             Heb.
          
           1.
           14.
           
           It
           is
           not
           too
           mean
           an
           office
           then
           for
           the
           greatest
           on
           earth
           ,
           to
           endeavour
           the
           Churches
           helpe
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           
           6.
           
           
             All
             things
             ,
             and
             persons
             are
             ordained
             for
             the
             Churches
             sake
             .
          
           The
           very
           world
           continues
           ,
           that
           every
           one
           that
           
             in
             Gods
             Decree
          
           belongs
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           be
           converted
           ,
           and
           be
           brought
           to
           repentance
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           3.
           9.
           
           All
           gifts
           are
           bestowed
           for
           the
           Churches
           sake
           ,
           
             The
             manifestation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             to
             profit
          
           
           
           withall
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           12.
           7.
           all
           for
           the
           Churches
           profit
           ,
           and
           so
           1
           Cor.
           3.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           
             All
             things
             are
             yours
             ,
             whether
             Paul
             ,
             or
             Apollos
             ,
             or
             Cephas
             ,
             or
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             life
             or
             death
             ,
             or
             things
             present
             or
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             all
             are
             yours
             .
          
           All
           ,
           not
           only
           things
           ,
           but
           persons
           ,
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           are
           every
           one
           of
           them
           intended
           for
           the
           Church
           ;
           
             God
             called
             this
             Parliament
             for
             his
             Churches
             sake
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             Churches
             sake
             it
             is
             that
             he
             hath
             so
             establisht
             and
             continued
             it
             .
          
           
           And
           the
           Prophet
           tells
           how
           that
           it
           was
           
             for
             Jacob
             his
             servants
             sake
             and
             Israel
             his
             elect
             ,
          
           that
           God
           raised
           up
           
             Cyrus
          
           and
           gave
           him
           victories
           ,
           
             holding
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             subduing
             Nations
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             loosing
             the
             loynes
             of
             Kings
             ,
             opening
             the
             two
             leaved
             gates
             ,
             &c.
             Esay
             .
             45.
             ver.
          
           1.
           4.
           
           And
           elsewhere
           
             that
             Kings
             should
             be
             nursing
             Fathers
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             Queenes
             nurses
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             carry
             the
             Churches
             children
             in
             their
             armes
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             suck
             ,
          
           do
           even
           the
           meanest
           offices
           of
           help
           to
           them
           ,
           with
           all
           diligence
           and
           paines-taking
           and
           breaking
           their
           sleep
           (
           as
           Nurses
           use
           for
           their
           nurslings
           )
           for
           their
           good
           .
           And
           all
           this
           
             Cyrus
          
           hath
           taught
           us
           ,
           to
           be
           not
           onely
           
             prophesies
          
           of
           what
           shall
           be
           ,
           but
           
             precepts
          
           of
           what
           ought
           to
           be
           :
           For
           understanding
           of
           the
           prediction
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           44.
           28.
           that
           he
           should
           build
           the
           Temple
           ,
           he
           takes
           it
           to
           be
           a
           command
           given
           to
           him
           ;
           as
           he
           proclaimes
           to
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           
           2
           
             Chron.
             36.
             
             Ezra
          
           1.
           
           Thus
           all
           
             humane
             authority
          
           on
           earth
           is
           for
           the
           Churches
           good
           .
           And
           which
           is
           farre
           higher
           and
           a
           most
           exceedingly
           admirable
           expression
           ,
           the
           
             very
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             ,
          
           (
           though
           ultimately
           for
           his
           own
           glory
           ,
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           )
           is
           also
           intended
           for
           the
           Churches
           good
           .
           So
           remarkeably
           and
           fully
           speakes
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             22.
             
             God
             gave
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             over
             all
             things
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           How
           much
           more
           are
           earthly
           men
           so
           meant
           ?
           It
           is
           injurious
           therefore
           without
           question
           not
           to
           God
           onely
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           point
           of
           right
           ,
           for
           any
           man
           on
           earth
           to
           withhold
           any
           thing
           from
           her
           ,
           whereby
           she
           may
           be
           helped
           or
           benefited
           .
           For
           also
           —
        
         
           
           7.
           
           
             The
             comforts
             (
             as
             well
             as
             Talents
             )
             that
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             we
             may
             instrumentally
             thank
             the
             Church
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             our
             Mother
             that
             bare
             us
             ;
          
           and
           her
           children
           as
           our
           brethren
           and
           sisters
           ,
           that
           helped
           to
           bring
           us
           up
           ,
           both
           naturally
           and
           spiritually
           ;
           and
           doe
           still
           (
           while
           we
           live
           )
           more
           for
           us
           then
           we
           can
           possibly
           requite
           ,
           with
           our
           utmost
           endeavour
           and
           venturing
           our selves
           for
           them
           .
           
           
           
             Thankfulnesse
          
           then
           ties
           us
           ,
           besides
           all
           former
           Obligations
           .
           The
           rather
           because
           —
        
         
           
           8.
           
           
             Every
             one
             by
             their
             sins
             have
             sundry
             wayes
             endangered
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           do
           almost
           continually
           ;
           provoking
           God
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           men
           against
           her
           ;
           dishearting
           the
           Friends
           ,
           and
           strengthning
           the
           Enemies
           ,
           by
           evill
           Words
           ,
           and
           Examples
           .
           We
           owe
           then
           by
           way
           of
           
             satisfaction
          
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           
             repentance
          
           toward
           God
           ,
           to
           do
           henceforward
           our
           utmost
           to
           help
           ,
           and
           rescue
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           her
           every
           way
           .
           This
           was
           
             Davids
          
           reason
           ,
           in
           the
           forementioned
           2
           
             Sam.
          
           24.
           and
           
             Pauls
          
           provocation
           to
           his
           duty
           ,
           doubtlesse
           ,
           many
           a
           time
           .
           This
           is
           the
           more
           strong
           ,
           because
           still
           —
        
         
           
           9.
           
           
             The
             Church
             hath
             many
             Enemies
             ,
             who
             do
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             their
             worst
             against
             her
             ,
          
           and
           are
           specially
           encouraged
           ,
           and
           advantaged
           by
           our
           neglect
           .
           They
           get
           ground
           as
           much
           as
           we
           withdraw
           ,
           and
           give
           back
           ;
           And
           our
           valour
           makes
           them
           at
           least
           at
           a
           stand
           ,
           and
           is
           some
           discouragement
           to
           them
           .
           Also
           —
        
         
           
           10.
           
           
             When
             any
             of
             Gods
             people
             shrinks
             ,
             he
             endangers
             to
             break
             the
             Ranks
             ,
          
           and
           disorder
           others
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           run
           away
           from
           their
           Colours
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           himself
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           sads
           their
           hearts
           ,
           weakens
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           makes
           bare
           their
           sides
           ,
           and
           contrarily
           ,
           each
           ones
           vigour
           and
           valour
           adds
           strength
           to
           his
           companions
           every
           way
           .
           We
           owe
           it
           to
           them
           then
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           profession
           we
           have
           made
           to
           stand
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           live
           and
           die
           with
           them
           .
           And
           there
           are
           great
           examples
           both
           wayes
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           
           11.
           
           Finally
           ,
           
             By-standers
             ,
             and
             Neuters
             ,
             are
             much
             led
             like
             sheep
             by
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             though
             fearfull
             ,
             yet
             are
             sometimes
             engaged
             by
             our
             courage
             .
             But
             to
             be
             sure
             ,
             they
             learn
             fearfulnesse
             of
             us
             ;
          
           And
           if
           those
           see
           
             us
          
           backward
           any
           way
           ,
           whose
           interests
           seem
           to
           be
           more
           in
           the
           Cause
           then
           
             theirs
             ,
          
           they
           will
           easily
           think
           themselves
           excused
           ;
           And
           then
           their
           sins
           will
           prove
           ours
           .
           This
           I
           speak
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           in
           a
           more
           peculiar
           manner
           professe
           themselves
           Gods
           people
           ;
           though
           others
           also
           are
           professed
           Christians
           at
           large
           ;
           there
           should
           be
           no
           such
           difference
           ,
           if
           all
           would
           come
           up
           to
           their
           duties
           :
           But
           since
           all
           will
           not
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           readily
           ,
           we
           that
           are
           outwardly
           forwardest
           
             any
             way
             ,
          
           must
           be
           so
           
             every
             way
             ,
          
           else
           I
           say
           ,
           we
           discharge
           not
           our
           debt
           ,
           and
           duty
           ,
           and
           give
           ill
           example
           to
           those
           that
           are
           too
           too
           backward
           of
           themselves
           .
           So
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           first
           Point
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           main
           foundation
           
           
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           lightly
           passed
           over
           ,
           but
           put
           beyond
           all
           gain-saying
           .
           I
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Use
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           The
           Use
           that
           I
           shall
           make
           of
           this
           first
           Doctrin
           by
           it self
           ,
           is
           onely
           to
           provoke
           us
           all
           ,
           to
           a
           serious
           consideration
           ,
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           Nations
           dangers
           ,
           calling
           for
           our
           utmost
           help
           ;
           as
           also
           what
           help
           is
           possible
           and
           necessary
           for
           us
           to
           afford
           ;
           (
           taking
           in
           
             Ireland
          
           also
           into
           our
           thoughts
           ,
           though
           I
           cannot
           at
           every
           turn
           name
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           never
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           specially
           on
           these
           solemn
           dayes
           of
           seeking
           God
           ;
           their
           unhappinesse
           affording
           us
           the
           first
           advantage
           of
           enjoying
           this
           publike
           happinesse
           of
           these
           dayes
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           towards
           our
           own
           good
           as
           well
           as
           theirs
           .
           )
           Where
           we
           ●we
           help
           ,
           we
           must
           needs
           consider
           the
           need
           of
           help
           ,
           and
           the
           means
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Churches
             dangers
             needing
             help
             ,
          
           are
           reducible
           to
           two
           heads
           ,
           
             Judgments
             ,
          
           and
           
             Sins
             .
          
           Both
           together
           put
           us
           into
           the
           condition
           of
           
             Isreal
             ,
             Nehem.
          
           9.
           37.
           whose
           sad
           expression
           is
           ,
           
             We
             are
             in
             great
             distresse
             .
          
           Indeed
           far
           greater
           then
           theirs
           was
           then
           ,
           as
           a
           comparison
           would
           fully
           clear
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           have
           no
           leasure
           for
           it
           ;
           neither
           shall
           I
           now
           say
           all
           that
           I
           intend
           on
           either
           Head
           ,
           because
           the
           following
           Points
           require
           a
           reservation
           of
           somewhat
           of
           each
           kind
           ,
           to
           re-inforce
           them
           :
           But
           yet
           even
           to
           make
           further
           way
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           for
           a
           brief
           discourse
           of
           the
           means
           of
           help
           ,
           somewhat
           also
           must
           here
           be
           premised
           of
           the
           Churches
           dangers
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           judgements
           ,
           and
           sins
           .
        
         
           For
           our
           dangers
           ,
           
           in
           regard
           of
           
             Judgements
             ,
          
           I
           may
           thus
           recapitulate
           them
           .
           First
           ,
           
             An
             attempt
             ,
          
           upon
           a
           deep-rooted
           ,
           long-projected
           designe
           ,
           
           to
           ruin
           Religion
           ,
           
             Gods
          
           true
           Religion
           ,
           our
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Liberties
           ;
           and
           in
           ,
           and
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           this
           present
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           
             An
             Army
             raised
          
           for
           this
           ,
           by
           
             Papists-counsels
             ,
          
           enemies
           to
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           consequently
           to
           our
           State
           ,
           and
           Laws
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           is
           established
           ;
           Made
           up
           for
           the
           most
           part
           of
           men
           of
           
             desperate
             spirits
             ,
          
           enemies
           to
           Parliaments
           ,
           and
           Laws
           ,
           because
           themselves
           are
           Delinquents
           ,
           and
           resolve
           to
           be
           Libertines
           ;
           and
           
             men
             of
             desperate
             fortunes
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           enemies
           to
           the
           propriety
           and
           true
           liberty
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           without
           the
           violation
           of
           which
           they
           cannot
           subsist
           in
           their
           broken
           condition
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           
             These
             enemies
             possessing
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             King
             ,
             abusing
             his
          
           
           
           
             minde
             ,
          
           by
           their
           wicked
           suggestions
           ,
           and
           counsels
           ;
           
             his
             Name
             ,
          
           to
           countenance
           all
           their
           lawlesse
           outrages
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           all
           manner
           of
           reproaches
           upon
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           And
           particularly
           ,
           upon
           prime
           Members
           of
           both
           Houses
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           
             These
             enemies
             having
             prevailed
          
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           to
           rob
           and
           spoil
           houses
           ,
           villages
           ,
           towns
           ,
           countreys
           ;
           to
           carry
           away
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           use
           them
           with
           more
           then
           barbarous
           cruelty
           ;
           to
           kill
           and
           destroy
           ,
           many
           in
           the
           field
           in
           
             open
             war
             ,
          
           some
           in
           
             cold
             blood
             ,
          
           (
           if
           their
           boyling
           rage
           and
           malice
           can
           ever
           be
           said
           to
           be
           cold
           blood
           )
           and
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           by
           worse
           then
           brutish
           usage
           in
           their
           Prisons
           ;
           to
           violence
           ,
           and
           violate
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           by
           forcing
           upon
           them
           the
           Protestation
           against
           the
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           
             These
             enemies
             being
             in
             themselves
             ,
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             strength
             ;
          
           in
           divers
           places
           apparently
           stronger
           then
           we
           ,
           in
           all
           kinde
           of
           strength
           ,
           (
           except
           spirituall
           )
           and
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           powerfull
           enough
           
             to
             put
             all
             into
             exceeding
             hazard
             ,
          
           by
           force
           and
           fraud
           ,
           arms
           and
           conspiracies
           ,
           (
           witnesse
           
             Bristoll
             ,
          
           and
           the
           late
           damnable
           Plot
           against
           the
           Parliament
           and
           City
           )
           specially
           considering
           the
           multitude
           of
           
             secret
             enemies
             ,
          
           seeming
           but
           Neuters
           ,
           intermingled
           every where
           with
           us
           ,
           specially
           in
           all
           considerable
           places
           ;
           (
           the
           City
           is
           not
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           it self
           hath
           not
           been
           free
           )
           and
           not
           a
           few
           ,
           even
           almost
           
             professed
             enemies
             ,
          
           let
           alone
           and
           suffered
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           City
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           in
           the
           Countreys
           ;
           and
           too
           many
           
             false
             and
             treacherous
             friends
          
           in
           the
           Armies
           ,
           and
           every where
           .
           Besides
           multitudes
           of
           
             professed
             Neuters
             ,
          
           ready
           to
           fall
           to
           the
           enemies
           ,
           where
           ever
           they
           shall
           appear
           stronger
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           affording
           as
           little
           help
           ,
           as
           possible
           they
           can
           ,
           the
           rather
           because
           the
           worst
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           
             exclaimed
             against
             severity
             ,
          
           is
           
             courtesie
          
           to
           the
           ordinary
           usage
           of
           their
           adversaries
           against
           any
           that
           have
           in
           the
           least
           opposed
           them
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           
             Our
             friends
             impoverisht
          
           daily
           ,
           without
           means
           of
           restauraration
           ,
           
             disheartened
          
           by
           mutuall
           jealousies
           
             divided
          
           by
           differences
           in
           opinion
           ,
           
             diminished
          
           by
           deaths
           ,
           and
           captivities
           ,
           without
           hopes
           of
           ransom
           ,
           and
           few
           grow
           up
           in
           their
           rooms
           .
        
         
           
           7.
           
           
             Forrain
             States
             and
             Countreyes
             ,
             at
             the
             best
             no
             friends
             ,
          
           while
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           Papists
           in
           severall
           parts
           ,
           afford
           great
           assistance
           to
           our
           enemies
           ,
           by
           contributions
           of
           Moneys
           ,
           and
           Arms
           :
           And
           so
           have
           some
           of
           our
           pretended
           Friends
           done
           too
           ,
           whose
           consciences
           
           
           will
           one
           day
           pay
           them
           to
           the
           full
           for
           it
           ,
           on
           earth
           ,
           or
           a
           worse
           place
           ,
           (
           or
           both
           )
           as
           fighters
           against
           God
           and
           his
           true
           Religion
           ;
           and
           self-condemned
           in
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           for
           worse
           rebells
           (
           if
           we
           be
           thought
           by
           them
           to
           be
           so
           at
           all
           )
           then
           any
           rhetorick
           can
           make
           us
           .
        
         
           
           8.
           
           
             Ireland
             ,
          
           not
           onely
           affords
           us
           no
           help
           ,
           but
           helps
           to
           wast
           our
           Estates
           ,
           our
           Provisions
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           Ammunition
           ,
           while
           the
           Rebels
           there
           are
           in
           part
           furnisht
           from
           sorrain
           States
           ,
           and
           now
           at
           last
           ,
           threatning
           us
           also
           with
           an
           actuall
           Invasion
           ;
           and
           at
           least
           some
           of
           those
           Rebels
           being
           actually
           in
           Arms
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           Lay
           now
           all
           these
           together
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           our
           danger
           is
           exceeding
           great
           ,
           and
           we
           all
           
             In
             great
             distresse
             ,
          
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           Judgments
           that
           lie
           upon
           ,
           and
           threaten
           our
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           and
           
             Ireland
          
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           it
           is
           time
           ,
           
           that
           we
           come
           to
           consider
           our
           Nations
           sins
           a
           little
           ,
           as
           the
           provoking
           Cause
           of
           all
           these
           Judgments
           :
           For
           so
           the
           Prophet
           resolves
           the
           Question
           ,
           why
           the
           sword
           was
           sent
           against
           
             Judah
             ,
             Jer.
             4.
             18.
             
             Thy
             wayes
             ,
             and
             thy
             doings
             have
             procured
             these
             things
             to
             thee
             :
             This
             is
             thy
             wickednesse
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             bitter
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             reaches
             unto
             thy
             heart
             .
          
           To
           shew
           this
           ,
           we
           will
           scan
           first
           ,
           
           how
           many
           wayes
           a
           Nation
           may
           be
           called
           
             sinfull
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           phrase
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           1.
           4.
           and
           
             a
             people
             laden
             with
             iniquity
             :
          
           And
           then
           see
           ,
           whether
           in
           all
           those
           respects
           ,
           our
           Land
           be
           not
           undeniably
           
             sinfull
             ,
          
           and
           
             laden
             with
             transgressions
             .
          
        
         
           Five
           wayes
           a
           Nation
           may
           deserve
           the
           name
           of
           sinfull
           .
           
           First
           ,
           when
           
             all
             sorts
             and
             ranks
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           many
           in
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           
             are
             apparently
             tainted
          
           with
           sinne
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           
             When
             particular
             sins
             ,
          
           as
           ignorance
           ,
           drunkennesse
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           prophanenesse
           ,
           (
           any
           one
           such
           notorious
           sin
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           ,
           if
           divers
           )
           
             doe
             visibly
             taint
             the
             greatest
             number
          
           in
           a
           Nation
           ,
           every where
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           expression
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             22.
             
             Thou
             hast
             done
             thus
             and
             thus
             .
          
        
         
           
           3.
           
           
             When
             any
             visible
             iniquity
             ,
          
           though
           practised
           but
           by
           some
           few
           ,
           
             is
             not
             at
             all
             punisht
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             law
             against
             it
             .
          
           This
           comes
           under
           another
           phrase
           in
           the
           forementioned
           chapter
           ,
           
             Ezek.
          
           22.
           
           
             In
             thee
             ;
             in
             thee
             have
             they
             set
             light
             by
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ;
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             thee
             ,
             have
             they
             done
             thus
             and
             thus
             :
          
           We
           know
           the
           very
           not
           enquiring
           after
           
             Achan
             ,
          
           (
           there
           having
           been
           a
           particular
           warning
           ,
           
           
           that
           one
           such
           man
           would
           make
           all
           
             Israel
          
           accursed
           )
           made
           God
           charge
           his
           single
           fact
           upon
           all
           the
           Nation
           ,
           
             Israel
             have
             sinned
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             trangressed
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             Ios
          
           7.
           
           And
           accordingly
           he
           threatens
           
             not
             to
             be
             with
             the
             Nation
             any
             more
             ,
          
           except
           they
           found
           him
           out
           ,
           and
           punisht
           him
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           
             When
             the
             Lawes
             are
             too
             weak
             and
             slack
             ,
             or
             altogether
             silent
             in
             the
             restraint
             of
             wickednesse
             .
          
           This
           could
           not
           indeed
           be
           in
           the
           Jewish
           common-wealth
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           lawes
           of
           Gods
           own
           making
           ,
           to
           punish
           all
           manner
           of
           transgressions
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           have
           to
           be
           punisht
           :
           But
           since
           other
           Common-wealths
           have
           taken
           to
           themselves
           (
           I
           am
           afraid
           farther
           then
           God
           allowes
           )
           a
           Liberty
           to
           count
           themselves
           free
           from
           his
           penal
           laws
           ,
           it
           is
           manifestly
           possible
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           wanting
           in
           necessary
           laws
           ,
           to
           suppresse
           ungodlinesse
           ;
           &
           then
           they
           make
           the
           Nation
           guilty
           of
           such
           sins
           ,
           as
           for
           want
           of
           good
           laws
           are
           practised
           ;
           In
           that
           
             the
             Authority
          
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           in
           a
           Nation
           to
           make
           laws
           for
           the
           observation
           of
           His
           divine
           Lawes
           ,
           is
           not
           put
           in
           
             execution
          
           sufficiently
           .
           Authority
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           sins
           in
           not
           making
           such
           necessary
           lawes
           ,
           and
           inferiours
           sin
           in
           not
           following
           them
           with
           petitions
           and
           importunities
           for
           the
           making
           of
           them
           .
           And
           so
           all
           are
           sinfull
           ,
           
             the
             Nation
             is
             sinfull
             .
          
        
         
           
           5.
           
           
             Much
             more
             when
             any
             sin
             hath
             any
             kinde
             of
             countenance
             ,
             and
             allowance
             from
             Authority
             ,
             and
             specially
             from
             lawes
             :
          
           and
           that
           offenders
           against
           Gods
           
             commandements
             ,
          
           can
           pleadmans
           
             approbation
             ,
          
           if
           not
           
             command
          
           in
           some
           sort
           ,
           of
           their
           practises
           .
           This
           is
           the
           
             highest
          
           and
           worst
           degree
           of
           all
           ,
           not
           onely
           because
           it
           doth
           immediately
           taint
           the
           generality
           in
           point
           of
           practice
           ;
           but
           layes
           a
           
             cursed
          
           foundation
           of
           
             vilifying
          
           all
           Gods
           lawes
           in
           any
           thing
           when
           it
           appears
           to
           inferiours
           ,
           that
           superiours
           (
           though
           men
           like
           themselves
           )
           dare
           take
           upon
           them
           so
           to
           crosse
           Gods
           Authority
           with
           theirs
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           if
           in
           all
           these
           respects
           ,
           
           our
           Nation
           is
           greatly
           guilty
           of
           transgression
           and
           sinne
           against
           our
           God
           and
           Heavenly
           King
           ,
           we
           are
           beyond
           all
           peradventure
           a
           
             sinfull
             Nation
             ,
          
           and
           a
           people
           
             laden
             with
             iniquity
             ;
          
           and
           for
           this
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           I
           onely
           appeale
           to
           every
           ones
           
             conscience
             ,
          
           that
           seemes
           to
           have
           any
           sense
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           
             generall
             complaint
          
           that
           there
           is
           every where
           ,
           of
           something
           or
           other
           in
           all
           these
           kindes
           .
           Even
           they
           oft
           times
           ,
           that
           notoriously
           help
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           measure
           of
           a
           Nations
           wickednesse
           ,
           doe
           yet
           themselves
           complain
           aloud
           of
           the
           
             universality
             of
             
             
             corruption
             ,
          
           and
           sin
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           sorts
           .
           Let
           me
           then
           take
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           ,
           at
           their
           own
           words
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           
             judge
             them
             out
             of
             their
             own
             mouths
          
           (
           God
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           doe
           so
           one
           day
           ,
           )
           that
           they
           have
           acknowledged
           our
           Land
           and
           Church
           to
           be
           not
           only
           a
           greatly
           
             endangered
             ,
          
           but
           a
           
             deeply
             guilty
          
           people
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           both
           respects
           needing
           abundance
           of
           help
           ,
           even
           the
           utmost
           that
           can
           possibly
           be
           afforded
           ,
           by
           any
           ,
           by
           all
           of
           us
           .
           And
           that
           is
           the
           other
           consideration
           ,
           belonging
           to
           this
           Use
           ,
           what
           help
           is
           
             propor
          
           and
           
             possible
          
           to
           be
           afforded
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           her
           
             need
             ?
          
        
         
           1.
           
           
           Against
           the
           
             outward
          
           danger
           ,
           
             outward
          
           help
           is
           needed
           for
           our
           Nation
           ,
           and
           Church
           ,
           and
           
             Ireland
          
           also
           ;
           Counsels
           ,
           purses
           ,
           persons
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           ours
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           justly
           procured
           by
           us
           ,
           is
           
             owing
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           doctrine
           hath
           shewed
           us
           )
           because
           it
           may
           be
           
             helpfull
             ,
          
           and
           may
           be
           
             needed
          
           one
           time
           or
           other
           ,
           for
           the
           Churches
           help
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
           Against
           the
           
             whole
             of
             the
             danger
             ,
             Prayer
          
           may
           be
           
             helpfull
             ,
          
           and
           is
           altogether
           
             needfull
             ,
          
           
           constant
           ,
           humble
           ,
           penitent
           ,
           faithfull
           ,
           fervent
           prayer
           .
           I
           need
           not
           insist
           on
           this
           ,
           you
           have
           heard
           it
           already
           this
           day
           abundantly
           ,
           and
           powerfully
           .
           
           But
           of
           
             Humiliation
          
           not
           only
           as
           a
           
             companion
          
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           but
           also
           as
           a
           
             Parent
          
           or
           Nurse
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           a
           
             distinct
          
           means
           of
           help
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           must
           a
           little
           particularly
           speak
           ;
           specially
           this
           being
           
             a
             solemne
             day
             of
             Humiliation
             ,
          
           wherein
           both
           God
           and
           man
           require
           of
           us
           ,
           to
           urge
           this
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           doe
           by
           shewing
           ;
           first
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           
             nature
             of
             it
             ;
          
           and
           then
           secondly
           ,
           the
           object
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           what
           it
           extends
           ,
           both
           as
           a
           
             duty
             ,
          
           
           and
           as
           a
           
             meanes
             .
          
           For
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ;
           Humiliation
           
             is
             a
             lying
             low
             ,
             and
             being
             abased
             at
             Gods
             feet
             for
             mercy
             ,
             making
             first
             ,
             a
             hearty
             confession
             and
             acknowledgement
             to
             God
             of
             4.
             things
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             naturall
             extreame
             sinfulnesse
             and
             corruption
             ,
             and
             particular
             sins
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             are
             knowne
             ,
             or
             by
             enquiry
             can
             be
             found
             out
             ,
             with
             their
             aggravations
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             Of
             extremity
             of
             punishment
             thereby
             deserved
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             impossibility
             of
             escaping
             such
             punishment
             without
             Gods
             favour
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             impossibility
             of
             obtaining
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             without
             repentance
             and
             faith
             in
             Christ
             our
             surety
             .
             2.
             
             From
             all
             this
             making
             also
             an
             entire
             submission
             and
             yeelding
             to
             any
             temporall
             correction
             ,
             which
             God
             layes
             or
             continues
             ,
             without
             murmuring
             ,
             or
             offering
             to
             free
             our selves
             by
             sinning
             againe
             in
             any
             kinde
             .
          
           All
           this
           is
           included
           within
           the
           nature
           of
           true
           humiliation
           .
           
           Which
           as
           it
           is
           often
           called
           for
           in
           Scripture1
           as
           a
           duty
           ,
           
             giving
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
          
           in
           all
           his
           providence
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           his
           
           
           Judgements
           mixed
           with
           mercies
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           
             Word
             ,
          
           and
           all
           his
           
             soveraigne
             dignities
          
           and
           titles
           of
           Creatour
           ,
           Preserver
           ,
           Ruler
           ,
           and
           King
           of
           all
           men
           and
           Creatures
           ;
           and
           all
           his
           
             glorious
             attributes
          
           of
           Just
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           Wise
           ,
           Gracious
           ,
           Powerfull
           ,
           True
           ,
           So2
           is
           it
           also
           frequently
           both
           in
           generall
           and
           in
           the
           particular
           parts
           of
           it
           ,
           made
           and
           appointed
           a
           necessary
           meanes
           of
           helping
           a
           Nation
           ;
           one
           place
           shall
           now
           suffice
           for
           many
           ,
           
             Lev.
             26.
             40
             ,
             41.
             
             If
             they
             shall
             confesse
             their
             iniquities
             ,
             ,
             and
             the
             iniquity
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             with
             their
             trespasse
             whereby
             they
             have
             trespassed
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             they
             have
             walked
             contrary
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             also
             have
             walked
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             brought
             them
             into
             the
             land
             of
             their
             enemies
             ;
             if
             then
             their
             uncircumcised
             hearts
             be
             humbled
             ,
             and
             they
             then
             accept
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             their
             iniquity
             ;
             Then
             will
             I
             remember
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           all
           this
           the
           rather
           ,
           because3
           such
           a
           
             Humiliation
          
           is
           both
           most
           
             necessary
          
           and
           most
           
             effectuall
             ,
          
           to
           make
           us
           endeavour
           what
           ever
           else
           is
           conducible
           toward
           the
           Churches
           help
           ,
           as
           specially
           a
           holy
           Example
           ,
           and
           activity
           for
           Reformation
           ;
           of
           which
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           object
           of
           Humiliation
           ,
           
           It
           concernes
           (
           and
           would
           though
           we
           our selves
           were
           both
           altogether
           innocent
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           all
           personall
           danger
           ;
           )
           
           1.
           
           
             The
             sins
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
          
           (
           we
           live
           amongst
           )
           endangered
           also
           by
           his
           judgements
           felt
           ,
           or
           feared
           .
           But
           much
           more
           ,
           when
           our
           own
           being
           sensibly
           in
           danger
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           calls
           us
           to
           remember
           our
           own
           sins
           ,
           and
           be
           humbled
           for
           them
           ,
           specially
           being
           some
           way
           guilty
           also
           even
           of
           the
           Nations
           sins
           ,
           as
           we
           shall
           see
           anon
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           This
           Humiliation
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           our
           Nation
           ,
           must
           extend
           
             to
             the
             sins
             of
             our
             Forefathers
             ;
          
           this
           we
           finde
           commanded
           ,
           (
           by
           way
           of
           condition
           to
           a
           promise
           )
           
             Lev.
          
           26.
           49.
           and
           every where
           practised
           in
           solemn
           Humiliations
           ,
           referring
           to
           a
           Nations
           good
           ,
           as
           
             Ezr.
             9.
             
             Nehemiah
          
           1.
           
           &
           9.
           
           
             Daniel
             9.
             
             Ierem.
          
           3.
           
           And
           the
           reasons
           of
           this
           are
           cleare
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           In
           that
           we
           as
           their
           
             heires
             ,
          
           are
           justly
           lyable
           to
           punishments
           (
           temporall
           )
           for
           their
           sins
           in
           former
           times
           .
           Mens
           Justice
           requires
           debts
           of
           Heires
           ,
           namely
           the
           Landlords
           rents
           ;
           and
           for
           wastes
           committed
           against
           their
           leases
           ;
           God
           may
           much
           more
           .
           This
           broke
           good
           
             Iosiahs
          
           heart
           ,
           melted
           it
           into
           teares
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           book
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           he
           found
           what
           arrerages
           he
           and
           his
           land
           were
           in
           ,
           for
           the
           forfeitures
           of
           their
           Forefathers
           ;
           
           
           Though
           he
           had
           begun
           to
           put
           himself
           and
           them
           ,
           into
           a
           better
           posture
           of
           service
           ,
           and
           duty
           ,
           toward
           God
           their
           great
           Landlord
           :
           So
           should
           we
           also
           be
           affected
           ,
           even
           with
           the
           sins
           of
           our
           Ancestours
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Specially
           if
           in
           any
           thing
           we
           finde
           ,
           that
           any
           worldly
           commodity
           we
           enjoy
           ,
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           sin
           :
           Whereas
           
             Humane
             Politicks
             excuse
             ,
             or
             justifie
             ,
             or
             commend
             those
             sins
             ,
          
           that
           redound
           in
           appearance
           to
           worldly
           security
           ,
           or
           advantage
           ;
           as
           the
           letting
           evill
           men
           ,
           or
           evill
           practises
           alone
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           been
           redrest
           ,
           and
           supprest
           ,
           if
           not
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           yet
           at
           another
           ,
           had
           there
           been
           a
           true
           ,
           and
           through
           
             zeal
          
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           
             faith
          
           in
           God
           .
           
             Divine
             wisdome
             commands
             humiliation
             for
          
           (
           and
           reformation
           of
           ,
           if
           yet
           to
           be
           done
           )
           
             as
             endangering
             evils
             :
          
           Therefore
           holy
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           
           who
           trusted
           in
           the
           Lord
           with
           all
           his
           heart
           ,
           after
           his
           humble
           acknowledgments
           of
           manifold
           transgressions
           ,
           ventures
           to
           pul
           down
           all
           the
           high-places
           ,
           even
           superstitious
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           idolatrous
           ,
           which
           all
           former
           Reformers
           ,
           even
           
             Asa
             ,
          
           and
           
             Jehoshaphat
          
           in
           their
           times
           medled
           not
           with
           .
           And
           holy
           
             David
             ,
          
           though
           perhaps
           he
           had
           not
           power
           enough
           ,
           to
           punish
           the
           treacherous
           murthers
           of
           the
           great
           Generall
           
             Joab
             ,
          
           yet
           cannot
           die
           in
           peace
           ,
           till
           he
           hath
           left
           a
           charge
           upon
           his
           son
           
             Solomon
             ,
          
           to
           pay
           that
           debt
           for
           him
           ,
           1
           
             Kings
          
           2.
           which
           therefore
           he
           carefully
           fulfilled
           without
           delay
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Yet
           more
           ,
           It
           is
           required
           that
           we
           be
           humbled
           for
           our
           forefathers
           sins
           ,
           lest
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           too
           apt
           ,
           we
           either
           
             approve
             of
             the
             evill
             of
             them
             ,
          
           (
           which
           else
           we
           could
           not
           but
           in
           our
           consciences
           condemn
           )
           
             even
             because
             it
             was
             their
             practise
             to
             do
             thus
             ,
             and
             they
             went
             no
             further
             in
             reforming
             ;
          
           and
           this
           we
           usually
           think
           excuse
           enough
           .
        
         
           
           Or
           4.
           
           
             Lest
             we
             should
             make
             it
             an
             argument
             also
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
             with
             such
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             ,
          
           because
           our
           forefathers
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           severely
           plagued
           ,
           but
           rather
           flourished
           in
           those
           wayes
           :
           Which
           also
           is
           a
           common
           pretence
           ,
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           evill
           practises
           .
        
         
           
           Or
           5.
           
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           
             Lest
             even
             after
             we
             had
             forsaken
             their
             sins
             ,
             we
             should
             again
             by
             temptation
             ,
             be
             drawn
             to
             return
             to
             them
             :
          
           Against
           all
           which
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           better
           
             antidote
          
           (
           under
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           )
           then
           a
           
             sad
             ,
          
           and
           serious
           ,
           and
           
             oft
             repeated
             ,
          
           and
           renewed
           
             humiliation
             ,
          
           even
           for
           our
           
             forefathers
             sins
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           those
           of
           the
           
             present
             
             
             generation
             ,
          
           in
           our
           nation
           and
           people
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           But
           to
           all
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           sure
           to
           adde
           ,
           (
           or
           rather
           to
           premise
           it
           first
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           though
           my
           method
           leads
           me
           to
           name
           it
           last
           )
           
             the
             humiliation
             for
             our
             own
             personall
             sins
             ;
          
           As
           many
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           or
           can
           by
           strict
           enquiry
           know
           ,
           by
           our selves
           .
           And
           this
           generally
           ,
           for
           the
           reasons
           noted
           at
           the
           first
           ;
           Gods
           honour
           ,
           our
           own
           reformation
           ,
           and
           our
           escaping
           wrath
           ,
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           we
           must
           do
           ,
           even
           after
           we
           have
           resolved
           ,
           
           or
           begun
           to
           reform
           ,
           and
           also
           after
           we
           have
           reformed
           ,
           how
           perfectly
           soever
           ,
           and
           even
           have
           our
           pardon
           sealed
           never
           so
           sure
           .
           
             That
             thou
             mayest
             remember
             ,
             and
             be
             confounded
             ,
             and
             never
             open
             thy
             mouth
             any
             more
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             pacified
             towards
             thee
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             thou
             hast
             done
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           16.
           63.
           
           And
           to
           the
           like
           purpose
           ,
           
             Ezek.
          
           36.
           31
           ,
           32.
           
           Because
           also
           ,
           while
           we
           are
           but
           
             resolving
             ,
          
           or
           beginning
           to
           
             reform
             our selves
             ,
          
           we
           may
           suddenly
           
             revolt
             ,
          
           even
           to
           worse
           then
           before
           ,
           if
           a
           
             through
             Humiliation
             ,
          
           shame
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           fear
           ,
           
             keep
             us
             not
             .
          
           And
           after
           we
           have
           reformed
           most
           
             compleatly
             ,
          
           still
           some
           taints
           remain
           in
           our
           own
           hearts
           ,
           (
           
             and
             much
             more
             many
             times
             ,
             in
             others
             tainted
             by
             us
          
           )
           which
           need
           this
           
             mortification
             .
             Pharaohs
          
           often
           
             revolts
             ,
          
           and
           even
           
             Israels
          
           too
           ,
           all
           
             Moses
          
           time
           ,
           are
           sad
           confirmations
           of
           this
           .
           We
           read
           them
           often
           
             relenting
             ,
          
           but
           never
           
             solemnly
          
           making
           it
           their
           
             businesse
             ,
          
           to
           humble
           themselves
           for
           their
           transgressions
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Moreover
           ,
           against
           the
           spirituall
           danger
           of
           sin
           ,
           
             a
             holy
             example
             ,
          
           an
           exact
           unblameable
           conversation
           may
           be
           greatly
           helpfull
           ,
           and
           is
           infallibly
           needfull
           ,
           St.
           
             Peter
          
           supposes
           ,
           even
           ungodly
           men
           may
           thereby
           be
           constrained
           to
           glorifie
           God
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           2.
           and
           prophane
           Paganish
           husbands
           converted
           ,
           even
           without
           the
           Word
           ,
           by
           the
           conversation
           of
           the
           wives
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
          
           3.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           It
           shews
           ungodly
           men
           ,
           that
           godlinesse
           is
           a
           possible
           thing
           to
           be
           practised
           as
           well
           as
           worded
           .
           And
           where
           it
           is
           wanting
           ,
           no
           word
           can
           do
           so
           much
           good
           ,
           as
           that
           want
           doth
           harm
           ;
           as
           I
           shall
           again
           touch
           anon
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Finally
           ,
           against
           
             sin
          
           and
           
             judgment
          
           both
           ,
           an
           active
           endeavour
           of
           reformation
           is
           specially
           helpfull
           ,
           and
           beyond
           controversie
           needfull
           .
           1.
           
           Against
           
             judgment
             ,
          
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           promise
           of
           
             pardoning
          
           that
           is
           ,
           sparing
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           
             Jerem.
             5.
             1.
             
             
             If
             but
             a
             man
             were
             found
             ,
             that
             did
             execute
             judgment
             ,
             and
             seek
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
           And
           by
           the
           assigning
           this
           the
           cause
           of
           
             Gods
             indignation
             powred
             out
             upon
             them
             ,
          
           Ezek.
           22.
           30
           ,
           31.
           
             because
             God
             sought
             for
             a
             man
             that
             should
             stand
             in
             the
             gap
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             the
             hedge
             before
             him
             for
             the
             land
             ,
             but
             found
             none
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           never
           a
           man
           of
           note
           ,
           active
           for
           reformation
           :
           For
           else
           there
           were
           godly
           men
           ,
           that
           mourned
           and
           prayed
           ,
           
             Ezek.
          
           9.
           but
           none
           stood
           up
           strongly
           for
           God
           ;
           that
           would
           have
           helped
           much
           .
           2.
           
           Against
           
             sin
             ,
          
           by
           using
           all
           the
           authority
           any
           hath
           ;
           As
           a
           Governour
           of
           a
           family
           ,
           Parent
           ,
           Master
           ,
           Minister
           ,
           or
           Magistrate
           to
           bring
           sinners
           to
           repentance
           ,
           and
           keep
           others
           from
           sinning
           .
           This
           no
           man
           will
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           in
           generall
           deny
           to
           be
           a
           helpfull
           ,
           and
           necessary
           duty
           :
           therefore
           I
           add
           no
           more
           of
           it
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           but
           shall
           meet
           with
           it
           again
           in
           some
           following
           Uses
           of
           other
           Points
           .
        
         
           
           I
           now
           come
           to
           the
           second
           Doctrin
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           :
           
             [
             Private
             self-respects
             ,
          
           
           
             prove
             great
             hinderances
             to
             most
             necessary
             duties
             .
          
           ]
           It
           had
           like
           to
           have
           done
           so
           here
           with
           
             Esther
             ;
          
           it
           did
           so
           at
           the
           first
           bout
           ,
           till
           
             Mordecai's
          
           divine
           arguments
           ,
           of
           
             faith
             ,
          
           and
           
             despair
             ,
          
           dreadfull
           frights
           ,
           and
           glorious
           hopes
           ,
           quickned
           her
           to
           the
           heroick
           resolution
           ,
           expressed
           in
           the
           following
           verse
           .
           
             I
             will
             go
             in
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             perish
             ,
             I
             perish
             .
          
           Thus
           she
           overcame
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           was
           no
           longer
           hindered
           from
           her
           duty
           :
           But
           too
           many
           are
           every where
           ,
           as
           sad
           experience
           proclaims
           to
           all
           ears
           .
        
         
           This
           turned
           
             Peter
          
           for
           a
           fit
           ,
           
           from
           a
           
             Champion
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             garden
             ,
          
           to
           a
           
             Renegado
          
           in
           the
           Palace
           .
           It
           was
           not
           indeed
           a
           
             necessary
          
           duty
           indeed
           to
           follow
           
             Christ
          
           thither
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           :
           Nor
           perhaps
           ,
           to
           make
           answer
           at
           all
           to
           the
           questions
           then
           put
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           silence
           would
           have
           satisfied
           .
           But
           it
           was
           
             absolutely
             necessary
          
           for
           a
           Disciple
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             not
             to
             deny
             his
             Master
             anywhere
             ,
          
           much
           more
           ,
           not
           to
           forswear
           him
           ,
           with
           cursing
           and
           banning
           ,
           that
           he
           knew
           no
           such
           man
           ,
           but
           contrarily
           to
           professe
           himself
           his
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           not
           without
           such
           horrid
           lying
           conceale
           it
           ;
           yet
           this
           private
           self-respect
           put
           him
           upon
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           neglect
           his
           duty
           ,
           but
           to
           do
           quite
           contrary
           .
           He
           conceited
           that
           the
           
             owning
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
          
           would
           at
           this
           time
           endanger
           
             his
             own
             personall
             safety
             ,
          
           and
           if
           he
           denied
           him
           ,
           he
           might
           escape
           unknown
           ,
           and
           untoucht
           out
           of
           the
           high
           Priests
           Palace
           ,
           what
           ever
           became
           of
           his
           Master
           .
           And
           
           
           now
           ,
           though
           every
           one
           curses
           not
           ,
           or
           swears
           like
           him
           ,
           yet
           have
           not
           too
           many
           of
           us
           our
           fits
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           into
           malignant
           companies
           ,
           too
           like
           this
           ?
        
         
           This
           also
           was
           the
           very
           thing
           that
           
             delayed
             the
             building
             of
             the
             temple
             so
             long
             ,
          
           
           till
           God
           by
           punishments
           and
           severe
           chidings
           ,
           forced
           them
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Hag.
             1.
             compared
             with
             Ezra
          
           4.
           
           Indeed
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           adversaries
           ,
           under
           
             colour
             of
             the
             Kings
             Commission
             ,
          
           made
           them
           to
           cease
           by
           force
           and
           power
           ;
           but
           afterward
           it
           was
           meerly
           the
           
             Iews
             base
             self-respects
             that
             bindred
             it
             :
          
           For
           the
           truth
           was
           ,
           neither
           the
           adversaries
           complaint
           to
           the
           King
           was
           against
           the
           
             Temples
             building
             ,
          
           but
           against
           
             the
             Cities
             ,
          
           and
           accordingly
           his
           Decree
           mentions
           not
           the
           
             Temple
             ,
          
           but
           the
           
             City
             .
          
           They
           (
           the
           enemies
           )
           spited
           the
           
             Temple
          
           chiefly
           ,
           as
           looking
           at
           that
           (
           as
           it
           was
           indeed
           )
           as
           the
           
             pledge
          
           of
           the
           
             Iews
          
           welfare
           :
           But
           that
           would
           have
           born
           no
           colour
           for
           a
           complaint
           ,
           the
           
             Iews
          
           having
           had
           
             Cyrus
          
           his
           command
           for
           it
           ;
           therefore
           they
           abuse
           the
           King
           with
           the
           noise
           of
           danger
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           &c.
           so
           
             surreptitiously
             get
             a
             Command
          
           from
           him
           ,
           which
           they
           abuse
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           Temple-work
           to
           cease
           .
           Thus
           far
           
             Ezr.
          
           4.
           
           Now
           
             Haggai
          
           tels
           us
           ,
           that
           after
           this
           ,
           the
           
             Jews
          
           being
           able
           better
           to
           brook
           the
           want
           of
           the
           
             temple
             ,
          
           then
           of
           
             houses
             for
             themselves
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
          
           do
           for
           all
           the
           Decree
           ,
           try
           their
           adversaries
           courtesies
           ,
           and
           fall
           to
           building
           of
           houses
           for
           themselves
           ,
           which
           was
           indeed
           properly
           to
           build
           the
           City
           ,
           (
           which
           the
           other
           was
           not
           )
           and
           then
           finding
           their
           enemies
           take
           no
           
             alarme
          
           at
           that
           ,
           they
           proceed
           to
           make
           them
           gorgeous
           and
           gay
           ,
           
             fall
             to
             sieling
             them
             ,
          
           while
           they
           let
           Gods
           house
           lie
           waste
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             The
             time
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             for
             the
             building
             of
             it
             ;
          
           nor
           never
           would
           have
           come
           in
           their
           conceit
           ,
           if
           God
           would
           have
           held
           his
           peace
           ,
           and
           his
           Prophets
           been
           silent
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           there
           had
           been
           a
           shadow
           of
           an
           adversary
           ,
           that
           had
           a
           quarrell
           against
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           so
           against
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           should
           offer
           again
           to
           go
           in
           hand
           with
           it
           .
           
        
         
           What
           now
           are
           the
           Reasons
           of
           this
           briefly
           ?
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             The
             generall
             corruption
             that
             is
             in
             all
             naturally
             ,
             namely
             self-love
             ,
             which
             makes
             men
             self-idols
             ,
             and
             self-idolaters
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           great
           cause
           
             of
             the
             perillous
             times
          
           foretold
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
             Men
             shall
             be
             lovers
             of
             their
             own
             selves
             ,
          
           even
           professed
           Christians
           would
           be
           so
           ,
           more
           notoriously
           then
           formerly
           .
           Yet
           before
           that
           ,
           St.
           
             Paul
          
           sadly
           complains
           of
           the
           generality
           of
           Christians
           ,
           (
           even
           Teachers
           )
           
             All
             
             
             seek
             their
             own
             ,
             not
             the
             things
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           Philip
           .
           2.
           21.
           
           This
           wholly
           
             possesses
             the
             most
          
           (
           sc.
           all
           that
           are
           not
           truely
           regenerate
           )
           and
           
             taints
             the
             best
          
           too
           much
           ,
           and
           too
           often
           .
           Hence
           all
           Christs
           Disciples
           forsake
           him
           and
           flie
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           apprehended
           ,
           
             Matt.
          
           26.
           56.
           and
           all
           
             Pauls
          
           friends
           ,
           
           every
           one
           of
           them
           forsook
           him
           at
           his
           first
           answer
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           stood
           by
           him
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           4.
           16.
           
           For
           —
        
         
           
           2.
           
           
             Worldly
             experience
             teaches
             ,
             that
             men
             oft
             escape
             by
             not
             being
             too
             forward
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             even
             advantage
             themselves
             besides
             .
          
           He
           that
           forbears
           ,
           is
           sometimes
           hid
           ;
           and
           enemies
           sometimes
           ,
           will
           hire
           even
           to
           Neutrality
           .
           At
           this
           bait
           ,
           
             a
             self-lover
          
           cannot
           but
           bite
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           condition
           ,
           he
           will
           never
           stir
           hand
           nor
           tongue
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           Christ
           ,
           or
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           .
           Contrarily
           —
        
         
           
           3.
           
           
             There
             are
             also
             many
             experiences
             that
             the
             most
             forward
             in
             any
             Cause
             of
             danger
             ,
             are
             oft
             lost
             ,
             and
             hardliest
             escape
             .
          
           They
           run
           more
           upon
           the
           mouth
           of
           danger
           ;
           provoke
           the
           enemies
           rage
           more
           ,
           
             in
             hot
             blood
             ,
          
           and
           their
           malice
           
             in
             cold
             blood
             ,
          
           and
           their
           fear
           too
           ,
           which
           makes
           them
           endeavour
           their
           destruction
           above
           other
           mens
           .
           This
           no
           
             self-idolater
          
           can
           abide
           to
           think
           on
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           to
           adventure
           ,
           how
           necessary
           soever
           it
           be
           he
           should
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           do
           appear
           somewhat
           on
           the
           Churches
           side
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           
             Sometimes
             meer
             lazinesse
             and
             sensuality
             ,
             renders
             men
             cowards
             at
             well
             as
             fear
             ,
          
           and
           keeps
           them
           from
           publike
           services
           of
           any
           kinde
           ,
           that
           must
           cost
           them
           any
           pains
           and
           sweat
           ,
           and
           interrupt
           them
           in
           their
           ease
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           
             which
             they
             love
             more
             then
             they
             do
             God
             ,
          
           (
           and
           therefore
           much
           more
           then
           they
           do
           the
           Church
           )
           
             even
             those
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             form
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             but
             they
             deny
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           also
           in
           the
           forementioned
           ,
           2
           
             Tim.
          
           3.
           5.
           
           
             The
             power
             of
             godlinesse
          
           would
           carry
           them
           on
           to
           all
           Endeavours
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Church
           ;
           But
           
             the
             form
             ,
          
           will
           no
           further
           then
           may
           stand
           with
           their
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           very-very-little
           in
           any
           time
           ,
           specially
           in
           the
           times
           of
           the
           Churches
           dangers
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           
             Covetousnesse
             makes
             many
             neglectfull
             ,
             and
             cowardly
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             thing
             .
          
           All
           activity
           usually
           is
           costly
           ,
           and
           their
           Money
           is
           
             their
             life
             ,
          
           at
           least
           their
           vitall
           spirits
           ,
           their
           life-blood
           ;
           therefore
           if
           they
           must
           part
           with
           much
           of
           that
           ,
           they
           grow
           faint
           ,
           like
           men
           that
           have
           lost
           much
           blood
           ,
           and
           even
           the
           very
           fear
           of
           it
           ,
           strikes
           them
           into
           a
           kinde
           of
           swoun
           .
           They
           may
           then
           wish
           better
           to
           the
           
           
           Church
           then
           to
           the
           adversaries
           ,
           for
           the
           right
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           generall
           .
           But
           if
           they
           can
           but
           fancy
           a
           hope
           that
           they
           shall
           keep
           their
           goods
           ,
           if
           the
           adversaries
           should
           prevail
           ;
           the
           Churches
           party
           shall
           sink
           and
           starve
           ,
           before
           they
           will
           part
           with
           much
           to
           save
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           tell
           how
           to
           keep
           it
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           
             Yet
             again
             ,
             some
             can
             serve
             their
             covetousnesse
             ,
             and
             ambition
             ,
             and
             other
             lusts
             much
             ,
             by
             seeming
             to
             do
             something
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             utmost
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             still
             be
             imployed
             .
          
           So
           unfaithfull
           
             Lawyers
             ,
          
           oft
           prolong
           Sutes
           ,
           to
           get
           more
           Fees
           ;
           and
           
             hard-hearted
             Chirugions
          
           torment
           their
           Patients
           with
           delayes
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           get
           more
           for
           their
           Cures
           :
           And
           so
           the
           complaint
           is
           ,
           that
           
             Commanders
             and
             Captains
          
           do
           in
           their
           Profession
           ,
           with
           dead
           payes
           ,
           and
           false
           m●sters
           ,
           and
           slow
           proceedings
           ,
           losing
           opportunity
           .
           It
           is
           charged
           upon
           
             States-men
          
           too
           ,
           in
           their
           Profession
           to
           have
           this
           Art
           .
           Undoubtedly
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           this
           ,
           is
           mightily
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           where
           opportunity
           is
           to
           advance
           it
           ;
           though
           with
           the
           disadvantage
           of
           the
           Church
           alwayes
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           the
           hazard
           of
           her
           utter
           ruine
           .
        
         
           
           7.
           
           
             Envie
             also
             sometimes
             is
             deeply
             guilty
             of
             neglect
             of
             duty
             .
          
           Others
           (
           they
           think
           )
           being
           Chief
           in
           the
           Imployment
           ,
           are
           like
           to
           be
           Chief
           in
           the
           thanks
           ,
           honour
           ,
           and
           reward
           :
           This
           those
           that
           
             date
             on
             themselves
             ,
          
           their
           own
           wisdome
           ,
           and
           worth
           ,
           
             scorn
             ,
             and
             hate
             ;
          
           and
           so
           refuse
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           do
           as
           little
           as
           they
           dare
           .
           So
           was
           it
           probably
           with
           the
           Elders
           of
           
             Succoth
             ,
          
           and
           
             Peniel
             ,
          
           each
           of
           them
           thought
           himself
           as
           good
           a
           man
           as
           
             Gideon
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           would
           not
           afford
           him
           and
           his
           weary
           men
           ,
           the
           least
           relief
           in
           their
           victorious
           Progresse
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           this
           made
           the
           
             Ephraimites
          
           quarrell
           with
           
             Jephtha
             ,
          
           even
           after
           they
           had
           neglected
           to
           help
           him
           ,
           
             Judg.
          
           8.
           2.
           
           And
           this
           made
           
             Israel
          
           so
           ready
           to
           revolt
           again
           from
           
             David
             ,
          
           upon
           
             Sheba's
          
           traitero●s
           blowing
           the
           Trumpet
           ,
           2.
           
             Sam.
          
           20.
           because
           they
           thought
           the
           men
           of
           
             Judah
          
           would
           have
           the
           greatest
           thanks
           for
           
             bringing
             the
             King
             baske
             ,
          
           cap.
           19.
           
           Onely
           once
           to
           shew
           that
           no
           
             payson
          
           is
           so
           venemous
           ,
           but
           God
           can
           extract
           good
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           This
           
             viper
             of
             envy
             ,
          
           while
           it
           meant
           to
           sting
           the
           Apostle
           to
           death
           ,
           joyned
           with
           him
           in
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           for
           which
           in
           despite
           of
           its
           devillish
           intention
           ,
           he
           rejoyces
           aloud
           .
           But
           ordinarily
           ,
           
             No
             dosposition
             is
             so
             barren
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             or
             fruitfull
             of
             all
             evill
             ,
             as
             this
             cursed
             root
             of
             envy
             .
          
        
         
         
           
           
           8.
           
           Unto
           all
           these
           must
           be
           added
           ,
           that
           
             the
             lusts
             ,
             and
             fancies
             of
             many
             ,
             make
             them
             fear
             the
             Churches
             prosperity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             enemies
             triumph
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             put
             to
             their
             utmost
             strength
             in
             her
             behalf
             ,
             lest
             she
             growing
             strong
             ,
             should
             too
             much
             curb
             their
             wilde
             fancies
             ,
             and
             unbridled
             lusts
             ,
          
           Like
           unruly
           children
           ,
           that
           desire
           not
           to
           see
           their
           Mother
           recover
           any
           weaknesse
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           more
           freely
           run
           up
           and
           down
           without
           controll
           .
           This
           provokes
           not
           a
           few
           even
           to
           be
           
             enemies
          
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           2.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           The
           fear
           of
           his
           bands
           and
           cords
           ,
           tying
           them
           too
           straitly
           .
           Much
           more
           then
           doth
           it
           cause
           neglect
           in
           too
           many
           of
           those
           that
           still
           professe
           themselves
           
             friends
             .
          
        
         
           
           9.
           
           Finally
           ,
           
             All
             this
             flowes
             from
             that
             earthly-mindednesse
             that
             is
             in
             all
             men
             naturally
             ,
          
           (
           and
           too
           much
           of
           it
           in
           all
           still
           upon
           earth
           )
           
             that
             they
             onely
             ,
             or
             chiefly
             ,
             regard
             things
             present
             and
             sensible
             ,
             and
             prefer
             them
             before
             things
             spirituall
             and
             eternall
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             earnestly
             ,
             and
             plainly
             promised
             ,
             and
             threatned
             .
          
           Faith
           is
           not
           ever
           active
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           is
           not
           (
           or
           where
           it
           is
           not
           at
           all
           )
           many
           wordly
           considerations
           ,
           
             as
             present
             and
             sensible
             ,
          
           must
           now
           over-rule
           to
           hinder
           spirituall
           activity
           ,
           and
           hazarding
           ones
           self
           to
           the
           utmost
           .
           
             Onely
             faith
             in
             its
             vigour
             ,
             makes
             a
             man
             of
             a
             true
             publike
             spirit
             ;
          
           Like
           
             Moses
             ,
             Numb.
          
           11.
           and
           
             Exod.
          
           32.
           and
           
             Numb.
          
           14.
           who
           not
           only
           was
           not
           content
           to
           be
           happy
           alone
           in
           
             Pharaohs
          
           Court
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           Gods
           favour
           .
           A
           piece
           of
           self-deniall
           ,
           next
           to
           miraculous
           :
           But
           there
           never
           arose
           such
           another
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           the
           world
           is
           generally
           quite
           of
           another
           temper
           .
        
         
           
           Therefore
           the
           third
           Point
           comes
           seasonably
           in
           ,
           to
           correct
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           part
           ,
           the
           infection
           of
           this
           pestilentiall
           
             self-love
             .
          
           The
           Point
           is
           this
           :
           [
           
             Those
             whom
             private
             ,
             and
             self-respects
             hinder
             from
             the
             Churches
             help
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             escape
             more
             then
             others
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           
           If
           
             Mordecai
          
           spake
           sense
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           certain
           truth
           .
           
             Esther
          
           was
           in
           no
           humane
           danger
           ,
           at
           least
           not
           certainly
           ,
           or
           like
           others
           ,
           because
           not
           known
           to
           be
           a
           
             Jewesse
             ,
          
           and
           so
           within
           the
           Decree
           of
           destruction
           .
           And
           who
           that
           had
           known
           it
           ,
           durst
           discover
           her
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           not
           be
           assured
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           King
           ,
           not
           intending
           to
           include
           her
           ,
           would
           for
           his
           Honour
           and
           Loves
           sake
           exempt
           her
           ,
           what
           ever
           became
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ?
           But
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           
             Mordecai
          
           warns
           her
           not
           to
           presume
           upon
           that
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           neglect
           her
           duty
           ,
           
           
           even
           with
           the
           hazarding
           of
           her self
           suddenly
           for
           the
           Church
           :
           Which
           must
           needs
           suppose
           this
           generall
           truth
           ,
           and
           binde
           it
           upon
           all
           who
           break
           loose
           from
           the
           duty
           to
           which
           they
           were
           bound
           ,
           Few
           or
           none
           can
           plead
           such
           probability
           of
           escaping
           as
           she
           ;
           and
           who
           ever
           would
           plead
           any
           ,
           
           doth
           but
           paint
           with
           false
           and
           water-colours
           ,
           easily
           washt
           off
           .
           See
           the
           Reasons
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           God
           orders
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           have
           his
           favour
           to
           escape
           ,
           or
           else
           nothing
           will
           serve
           their
           turn
           ;
           
             Prov.
             29.
             26.
             
             Many
             seek
             the
             Rulers
             favour
             ,
             but
             every
             mans
             judgement
             comes
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           If
           he
           give
           sentence
           against
           any
           man
           ,
           (
           or
           woman
           )
           in
           vaine
           shall
           men
           absolve
           them
           .
           
             Saul
          
           spared
           
             Agag
             ,
          
           and
           
             Agag
          
           concluded
           that
           
             surely
             the
             bitternesse
             of
             death
             was
             past
             ;
          
           but
           God
           had
           said
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           &
           
             Samuel
          
           taught
           him
           another
           lesson
           .
           Let
           men
           go
           ,
           or
           climb
           ,
           or
           flee
           ,
           or
           hide
           themselves
           anywhere
           ,
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           or
           sea
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           escaping
           from
           Gods
           revenging
           hand
           ,
           
             Amos
          
           9.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Though
           men
           say
           with
           those
           
             scornfull
             men
             that
             ruled
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           Esay
           28.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             We
             have
             made
             a
             Covenant
             with
             Death
             ,
             and
             with
             Hell
             we
             are
             at
             agreement
             ,
             when
             the
             overflowing
             scourge
             shall
             passe
             through
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             come
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             made
             lyes
             our
             refuge
             ,
             and
             under
             falshood
             we
             have
             hid
             our selves
             .
          
           Yet
           if
           God
           be
           not
           willing
           to
           have
           them
           escape
           ,
           heare
           this
           sentence
           and
           prediction
           what
           shall
           befall
           them
           :
           
             The
             haile
             shall
             sweep
             away
             the
             refuge
             of
             lies
             ,
             and
             the
             waters
             shall
             overflow
             the
             hiding
             place
             ,
             and
             your
             covenant
             with
             death
             shall
             be
             disannulled
             ,
             and
             your
             agreement
             with
             hell
             shall
             not
             stand
             ;
             when
             the
             overflowing
             scourge
             shall
             passe
             through
             ,
             then
             ye
             shal
             be
             trodden
             down
             by
             it
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           v.
           23.
           
           All
           their
           hopes
           shall
           be
           disappointed
           ,
           their
           supposed
           friends
           provelyers
           and
           enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           evills
           they
           promised
           themselves
           should
           not
           touch
           them
           ,
           shall
           utterly
           overthrow
           them
           .
           He
           denies
           
             God
          
           to
           be
           
             Almighty
             ,
          
           that
           confesses
           him
           not
           able
           to
           effect
           this
           .
           Few
           deny
           it
           in
           words
           ;
           but
           few
           think
           of
           it
           in
           earnest
           in
           their
           hearts
           :
           specially
           such
           self-Idolizers
           as
           we
           are
           now
           speaking
           of
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           But
           to
           this
           must
           be
           added
           a
           second
           consideration
           ;
           
             That
             their
             neglects
             of
             duty
             for
             the
             Churches
             help
             in
             time
             of
             danger
             make
             them
             more
             lyable
             to
             Gods
             displeasure
             then
             ordinary
             men
             ,
          
           ordinary
           sinners
           ,
           
             Amos
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             A
             woe
             is
             to
             those
             that
             were
             at
             ease
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             evill
             day
             farre
             from
             them
             ,
          
           and
           drinke
           
             wine
             in
             bowles
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             grieved
             for
             the
             affliction
             of
          
           Joseph
           ;
           (
           so
           farre
           from
           helping
           them
           
           
           that
           they
           were
           not
           troubled
           at
           their
           miseries
           )
           
             Therefore
             shall
             they
             go
             Captive
             with
             the
             first
             that
             go
             Captive
             ,
             &c.
          
           So
           
             Prov.
          
           24.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           
             If
             thou
             forbear
             to
             deliver
             those
             that
             are
             drawn
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             slain
             ,
          
           (
           If
           a
           man
           afford
           not
           his
           help
           ,
           to
           rescue
           innocent
           persons
           from
           the
           cruelty
           of
           those
           that
           would
           butcher
           them
           ,
           or
           starve
           them
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           )
           
             If
             thou
             sayest
             ,
             Behold
             we
             knew
             it
             not
             ,
          
           
           (
           we
           knew
           not
           that
           they
           would
           be
           ,
           or
           were
           ,
           so
           barbarously
           used
           ,
           when
           yet
           they
           did
           sufficiently
           know
           it
           ,
           or
           might
           have
           done
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           willing
           to
           have
           informed
           themselves
           )
           
             Doth
             not
             he
             that
             ponders
             the
             heart
             ,
             consider
             it
             ?
             and
             he
             that
             keeps
             thy
             soul
             ,
             doth
             not
             he
             know
             it
             ?
             and
             shall
             not
             he
             render
             to
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             ?
          
           Every
           one
           hath
           
             sins
             enough
          
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           to
           enwrap
           them
           in
           common
           calamities
           .
           But
           by
           the
           former
           Points
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             specially
             guilty
             of
             great
             sins
             ,
          
           for
           their
           very
           neglect
           of
           help
           of
           their
           brethren
           in
           danger
           .
           Therefore
           
             Moses
          
           upon
           this
           supposition
           ,
           first
           
             chides
             ,
          
           and
           then
           earnestly
           
             threatens
          
           the
           
             Reubenites
             ,
             Gadites
             ,
             and
             Manassites
          
           on
           the
           other
           side
           
             Jordan
             ,
          
           if
           they
           did
           not
           help
           their
           brethren
           in
           their
           wars
           against
           the
           
             Canaanites
             ,
             you
             have
          
           (
           then
           saith
           he
           )
           
             sinned
             against
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             be
             sure
             your
             sinne
             will
             finde
             you
             out
             ,
             Numb.
          
           32.
           23.
           
           A
           man
           had
           better
           have
           his
           most
           deadly
           sworn
           enemy
           ,
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           greatest
           rage
           ,
           finde
           him
           out
           ,
           then
           his
           sin
           to
           finde
           him
           out
           .
           God
           can
           ,
           and
           oft
           doth
           ,
           preserve
           from
           the
           
             one
             ,
          
           but
           from
           the
           
             other
          
           nothing
           shall
           ,
           or
           can
           :
           For
           then
           
             Gods
             vengeance
          
           hunts
           ,
           and
           pursues
           such
           men
           ,
           to
           their
           inevitable
           destruction
           .
           For
           —
        
         
           
           3.
           
           The
           causes
           of
           their
           neglects
           are
           all
           base
           lusts
           ,
           such
           as
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           service
           of
           danger
           to
           be
           undergone
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           would
           provoke
           God
           against
           them
           to
           their
           destruction
           :
           
             Revel.
             21.
             8.
             
             The
             fearfull
             ,
          
           are
           in
           the
           forefront
           of
           those
           that
           shall
           be
           cast
           into
           hell
           .
           And
           
             Mark
             .
             8.
             35.
             
             Whosoever
             will
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             shall
             lose
             it
             .
          
           And
           
             Phil.
          
           3.
           19.
           
           Their
           end
           is
           destruction
           ,
           
             who
             minde
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           And
           1
           
             Tim.
          
           6.
           9.
           
           Covetousnesse
           
             drowns
             men
             in
             destruction
             ,
             and
             perdition
             .
          
           So
           ambition
           ,
           sensuality
           ,
           envie
           ,
           and
           self-love
           ,
           have
           all
           their
           severall
           brands
           ,
           and
           threatnings
           sufficiently
           .
           The
           refusall
           to
           have
           Christ
           to
           reign
           over
           them
           (
           which
           is
           in
           the
           advancement
           of
           his
           Church
           )
           himself
           calls
           
             enmity
             ,
          
           and
           dooms
           to
           damnation
           ,
           
             Luk.
          
           19.
           27.
           
           
           
           And
           plainly
           ,
           
             The
             Nation
             and
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             Church
          
           (
           in
           prosperity
           )
           
             shall
             perish
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             that
             Nation
             shall
             be
             utterly
             wasted
             ,
             Isa.
          
           60.
           12.
           
           How
           much
           more
           then
           any
           particular
           person
           ?
           and
           specially
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           venture
           themselves
           for
           her
           help
           in
           danger
           ?
           For
           also
           —
        
         
           
           4.
           
           Their
           fairest
           excuses
           ,
           
             The
             improbability
             of
             doing
             any
             good
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             their
             endeavaurs
             ,
             and
             probability
             of
             prejudicing
             themselves
             ,
          
           if
           stood
           upon
           ,
           are
           nothing
           but
           the
           sprouts
           of
           cursed
           unbelief
           ,
           dishonourable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Promises
           made
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           her
           helpers
           ,
           as
           the
           following
           Points
           will
           help
           to
           illustrate
           .
           Mean
           time
           —
        
         
           
           5.
           
           This
           will
           particularly
           adde
           a
           confirmation
           ,
           
             That
             no
             man
             goeth
             at
             any
             time
             under
             so
             strong
             a
             guard
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             ventures
             himself
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             duty
             for
             the
             Church
             .
          
           They
           are
           then
           questionlesse
           
             in
             their
             way
             ;
          
           and
           
             He
             shall
             give
             his
             Angels
             charge
             over
             thee
             ,
             to
             keep
             thee
          
           in
           all
           thy
           wayes
           ,
           
             &
             in
             their
             hands
             they
             shall
             bear
             thee
             up
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             thou
             dash
             thy
             foot
             against
             a
             stone
             ,
             Ps.
          
           91.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           And
           
             Ps.
          
           34.
           7.
           
           
             The
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             encamps
             round
             about
             those
             that
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             delivers
             them
             .
          
           To
           end
           this
           ,
           consider
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           what
           occasion
           was
           it
           ,
           that
           brought
           
             Elisha
          
           in
           danger
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           had
           an
           host
           of
           Angels
           to
           guard
           him
           ,
           2
           
             King.
             6.
             17.
             
             The
             mountain
             full
             of
             horses
             and
             chariots
             of
             fire
             round
             about
             ,
             him
             :
          
           But
           when
           he
           had
           done
           the
           people
           of
           
             Israel
          
           speciall
           service
           ,
           &
           thereby
           had
           provoked
           the
           King
           of
           
             Syria
             ,
          
           namely
           by
           warning
           of
           his
           secret
           plots
           &
           ambushes
           
             against
             Gods
             people
             ,
          
           for
           which
           he
           sent
           an
           Army
           to
           apprehend
           him
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           after
           all
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           lose
           his
           life
           in
           the
           Churches
           Cause
           ,
           (
           else
           also
           it
           were
           no
           such
           vertue
           ,
           or
           valour
           )
           but
           as
           he
           is
           not
           hurt
           by
           that
           ,
           (
           a
           Christian
           is
           not
           )
           so
           may
           he
           as
           soon
           die
           in
           his
           bed
           ,
           and
           sooner
           ;
           which
           makes
           his
           sinne
           ,
           in
           refusing
           to
           venture
           his
           life
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           his
           danger
           ,
           in
           time
           of
           danger
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           deadly
           .
           Besides
           a
           further
           danger
           afterward
           ,
           though
           both
           he
           and
           the
           Church
           escape
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           as
           our
           fist
           Point
           gives
           us
           to
           understand
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           now
           proceed
           ,
           leaving
           the
           fourth
           till
           afterward
           ,
           because
           I
           will
           make
           the
           application
           of
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           third
           ,
           already
           dispatcht
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           fist
           all
           together
           ,
           and
           reserve
           the
           two
           other
           Points
           ,
           as
           the
           comfortablest
           parts
           (
           with
           their
           Applications
           )
           to
           the
           close
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           The
           Point
           then
           to
           be
           now
           handled
           is
           this
           ,
        
         
         
           
           yet
           a
           destruction
           is
           owing
           to
           them
           and
           theirs
           ,
           
           that
           have
           neglected
           their
           utmost
           endeavour
           for
           her
           help
           .
           ]
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           second
           blast
           of
           judgment
           ,
           against
           ungodly
           neglect
           of
           so
           necessary
           duty
           .
           Before
           we
           heard
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           or
           any
           of
           her
           members
           fall
           ,
           such
           are
           in
           danger
           (
           more
           then
           others
           ,
           rather
           then
           lesse
           )
           to
           perish
           too
           .
           But
           this
           is
           worse
           .
           The
           Church
           may
           escape
           ,
           and
           shall
           infallibly
           ,
           to
           the
           utmost
           extent
           of
           Gods
           promises
           ;
           but
           however
           they
           and
           theirs
           shall
           perish
           ,
           
           that
           have
           been
           wanting
           to
           her
           .
           This
           is
           most
           plain
           in
           the
           Text
           :
           Plainly
           ratified
           ,
           
             by
             the
             curse
          
           denounced
           against
           
             Meroz
             ,
             Judg.
          
           5.
           22
           ,
           even
           
             after
             the
             victory
             gotten
             ,
          
           
           and
           the
           enemies
           destroyed
           :
           And
           by
           the
           
             vengeance
             executed
          
           on
           the
           Elders
           of
           
             Succeth
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           
             Penuel
             ,
          
           
           
             Judg.
          
           8.
           also
           
             after
             the
             victory
             and
             deliverance
             :
          
           And
           once
           more
           upon
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           
             Jabesh
             Gilead
             ,
          
           for
           not
           helping
           in
           the
           
             execution
             of
             justice
          
           against
           the
           wicked
           
             delinquents
             of
             Gibeah
             ,
          
           and
           their
           
             abettors
             of
             Benjamin
             ,
             Judg.
          
           21.
           and
           this
           also
           after
           the
           work
           done
           .
           In
           this
           latter
           ,
           I
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           there
           was
           too
           much
           cruelty
           used
           to
           the
           women
           and
           male
           children
           of
           
             Jabesh
             Gilead
             .
          
           But
           all
           was
           just
           with
           God
           ;
           as
           besides
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           punishes
           any
           too
           much
           (
           and
           yet
           he
           rules
           ,
           
           and
           over
           rules
           all
           )
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           Point
           will
           presently
           clear
           .
           But
           first
           ,
           I
           must
           interpose
           a
           few
           words
           of
           Explication
           .
           The
           1.
           
             1
          
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           saying
           .
           Destruction
           is
           owing
           to
           them
           ;
           Nothing
           hinders
           but
           God
           may
           take
           his
           own
           time
           for
           payment
           .
           He
           may
           justly
           do
           it
           presently
           ,
           and
           is
           ever
           able
           when
           he
           hath
           a
           will
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           any
           time
           of
           their
           lives
           :
           Or
           he
           may
           stay
           till
           their
           death
           ,
           and
           reckon
           with
           them
           once
           for
           ever
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           worst
           of
           all
           for
           them
           )
           according
           to
           2
           
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
             The
             Lord
             knows
             how
             to
             reserve
             the
             unjust
             to
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             to
             be
             punished
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             2
          
           This
           (
           as
           all
           other
           sins
           )
           is
           pardonable
           ;
           and
           actually
           pardoned
           ,
           upon
           true
           repentance
           ,
           and
           faith
           in
           Christ
           our
           Surety
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           destruction
           may
           be
           altogether
           avoyded
           .
           3.
           
           
             3
          
           But
           if
           God
           do
           afford
           pardon
           ,
           he
           usually
           makes
           such
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           in
           any
           punishable
           degree
           guilty
           ,
           feel
           some
           smart
           of
           
             their
             untowardnesse
             ,
          
           whereby
           also
           he
           makes
           way
           for
           
             their
             repentance
             ,
          
           and
           warns
           others
           ;
           as
           he
           did
           for
           their
           neglect
           of
           building
           the
           Temple
           ,
           
             Hag.
          
           1.
           
           &
           2.
           4.
           
           
             4
          
           The
           destruction
           that
           the
           Familie
           ,
           and
           Friends
           of
           the
           offenders
           are
           enwrapped
           
           
           in
           ,
           is
           onely
           
             temporall
             ;
          
           unlesse
           they
           be
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           sinne
           ,
           or
           the
           vengeance
           of
           God
           reckon
           with
           them
           also
           for
           their
           ungodlinesse
           ,
           in
           other
           respects
           .
           And
           now
           the
           Reasons
           of
           the
           Point
           ,
           will
           set
           it
           out
           fully
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             The
             sins
             of
             those
             that
             have
             neglected
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             no
             way
             lessened
             ,
             by
             Gods
             over-ruling
             grace
             delivering
             his
             Church
             another
             way
             ,
             nor
             by
             others
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             made
             use
             of
             to
             deliver
             it
             .
          
           Indeed
           upon
           repentance
           ,
           either
           and
           both
           are
           matters
           of
           comfort
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Ioseph
          
           speaks
           of
           Gods
           over-ruling
           his
           brethrens
           wicked
           malice
           against
           him
           ,
           which
           was
           worse
           then
           neglect
           can
           be
           ,
           
             Gen.
          
           45.
           50.
           
           )
           but
           both
           set
           out
           the
           more
           the
           shame
           of
           such
           neglect
           in
           it self
           ,
           because
           God
           meant
           to
           deliver
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           others
           ventured
           themselves
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           would
           not
           ;
           And
           so
           their
           destruction
           is
           a
           
             due
             debt
             to
             them
             ,
          
           who
           would
           not
           pay
           the
           
             debt
             of
             their
             endeavours
             .
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           The
           Parable
           of
           the
           
             Vnprofitable
             servant
             ,
          
           dooms
           such
           most
           dreadfully
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           25.
           
           The
           Master
           
             lost
             nothing
             ,
          
           and
           the
           fellow-servants
           were
           
             diligent
             ,
             and
             gained
             with
             their
             talents
             ;
          
           yet
           his
           neglect
           cast
           him
           into
           utter-darknesse
           ;
           notwithstanding
           the
           imputation
           upon
           his
           Master
           ,
           of
           being
           an
           austere
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           retorted
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           an
           aggravation
           of
           his
           fault
           .
           We
           shewed
           in
           the
           first
           Point
           ,
           that
           all
           gifts
           ,
           and
           abilities
           ,
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           all
           ,
           are
           all
           Gods
           ,
           and
           are
           disposed
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           intended
           for
           his
           Churches
           good
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           his
           own
           glory
           .
           They
           then
           that
           have
           not
           so
           imployed
           them
           ,
           have
           been
           sacrilegious
           by
           perverting
           them
           to
           their
           own
           private
           use
           .
           Such
           have
           been
           
             dead
             members
             ,
          
           having
           been
           altogether
           uselesse
           ,
           and
           so
           fit
           to
           be
           cut
           off
           ;
           or
           
             worse
             then
             dead
             ,
          
           disappointing
           ,
           and
           putting
           to
           pain
           ,
           both
           at
           once
           ,
           
             like
             a
             broken
             tooth
             ,
          
           Prov.
           25.
           19.
           and
           so
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           be
           rid
           of
           them
           .
           They
           have
           been
           
             barren
             trees
             ,
          
           fit
           to
           be
           cut
           down
           ,
           even
           
             for
             cumbring
             the
             ground
             ,
             Luk.
          
           13.
           7.
           
           And
           
             Mar.
          
           11.
           13.
           we
           read
           of
           the
           fig-tree
           cursed
           ,
           even
           because
           it
           was
           a
           late-ward
           tree
           ,
           and
           came
           behinde
           the
           usuall
           time
           of
           other
           trees
           .
           So
           every
           way
           is
           it
           most
           just
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           deal
           with
           such
           persons
           as
           have
           not
           been
           fruitfull
           for
           the
           Churches
           help
           .
           And
           particularly
           ,
           if
           any
           pretend
           ,
           and
           professe
           extraordinary
           zeal
           ,
           and
           forwardnesse
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           
             secret
             reservations
             ,
          
           and
           give
           not
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Church
           
             all
             ,
          
           even
           though
           they
           
             pretend
          
           so
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           the
           
             credit
          
           of
           so
           doing
           ;
           
           
           Let
           them
           remember
           the
           direfull
           vengeance
           on
           
             Ananias
          
           and
           
             Sapphira
          
           his
           wife
           ,
           for
           such
           
             hypocrisy
             ,
             Acts
          
           5.
           
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Destruction
           is
           owing
           to
           those
           that
           help
           not
           the
           Church
           in
           danger
           ;
           
             because
             they
             that
             forsook
             her
             in
             extremity
             ,
             are
             altogether
             unworthy
             to
             rejoyce
             with
             her
             in
             prosperity
             .
          
           This
           is
           reserved
           by
           promise
           only
           for
           her
           mourners
           ,
           and
           helpers
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           57.
           18.
           66.
           10.
           and
           
             Psal.
             122.
             6.
             
             They
             shall
             prosper
             that
             love
             thee
             ;
          
           No
           love
           in
           such
           as
           forsook
           her
           when
           she
           had
           most
           need
           of
           their
           help
           .
           Therefore
           they
           may
           be
           justly
           deprived
           of
           the
           comforts
           of
           her
           Mercies
           which
           she
           finds
           at
           last
           .
           
             He
             shall
             have
             judgement
             without
             mercy
             ,
             that
             hath
             shewed
             no
             mercy
             ,
             Jam.
          
           2.
           13.
           
           Spoken
           of
           not
           
             relieving
          
           the
           necessity
           of
           
             particular
             Christians
          
           in
           poverty
           and
           want
           ,
           as
           the
           context
           before
           and
           after
           shewes
           .
           How
           much
           more
           then
           will
           this
           fall
           heavy
           upon
           the
           
             forsakers
             of
             a
             Nation
             of
             Christians
             ?
          
        
         
           
           4.
           
           
             Unlesse
             God
             convert
             such
          
           effectually
           ,
           by
           an
           inward
           work
           ,
           bringing
           them
           to
           speciall
           repentance
           for
           their
           sinfull
           neglects
           ;
           
             Though
             they
             may
             after
             shew
             great
             affection
             and
             zeale
             for
             the
             Church
             in
             her
             prosperity
             yet
             they
             still
             bear
             false
             and
             treacherous
             hearts
             ,
             &
             would
             betray
             the
             second
             time
             in
             like
             extremity
             .
          
           Therefore
           the
           
             Iews
          
           did
           wisely
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           suffer
           the
           
             Samaritans
          
           to
           build
           with
           them
           .
           
             Ezr.
          
           4.
           
           For
           that
           their
           fashion
           was
           to
           
             claim
             kindred
          
           of
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           
             Jewes
          
           in
           favour
           and
           
             prosperous
             ,
          
           and
           contrarily
           to
           
             renounce
          
           them
           when
           they
           saw
           them
           
             in
             a
             low
             condition
             .
          
           Such
           Hypocrisy
           God
           abhorres
           ,
           and
           owes
           them
           a
           vengeance
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
           5.
           
           
             Even
             during
             the
             Churches
             prosperity
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             doe
             ▪
          
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           
             any
             faithfull
             service
             :
             But
             onely
             still
             breake
             for
             their
             own
             lusts
             .
          
           This
           God
           discovers
           from
           the
           first
           ,
           (
           men
           sometimes
           see
           it
           a
           while
           after
           :
           )
           And
           therefore
           sometimes
           in
           graciousnesse
           to
           his
           people
           whom
           he
           hath
           delivered
           ,
           and
           is
           about
           to
           reform
           further
           ,
           he
           takes
           away
           such
           drosse
           ,
           and
           purges
           away
           such
           tinne
           ,
           (
           such
           reprobate
           silver
           )
           as
           they
           are
           cald
           ,
           
             Jer.
          
           6.
           last
           )
           which
           may
           well
           be
           understood
           of
           persons
           as
           well
           as
           things
           ,
           as
           the
           next
           words
           also
           help
           to
           confirme
           ,
           
             Esa.
             1.
             ver.
          
           25
           ,
           26.
           
        
         
           
           6.
           
           Gods
           jealousie
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           both
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           evills
           that
           they
           have
           been
           accessary
           to
           ,
           in
           not
           helping
           her
           ;
           and
           to
           prevent
           others
           from
           following
           such
           ill
           example
           here
           after
           ,
           will
           not
           suffer
           such
           to
           escape
           altogether
           scot-free
           .
           God
           saw
           more
           evill
           in
           their
           wayes
           and
           heart
           ,
           then
           man
           could
           ,
           
             he
             saw
             
             
             upon
             the
             same
             principles
             urged
             by
             stronger
             temptations
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             proved
             enemies
             ,
             though
             now
             they
             were
             only
             Neuters
             ,
             or
             false
             and
             hollow
             hearted
             ,
             left
             handed
             friends
             :
          
           It
           is
           I
           say
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           principle
           of
           wicked
           selfe-love
           ,
           wrought
           upon
           by
           Satan
           ,
           and
           men
           ,
           with
           other
           opportunities
           that
           makes
           some
           men
           Neuters
           ,
           
           and
           others
           desperate
           enemies
           ,
           which
           God
           seeing
           (
           though
           men
           doe
           not
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           ,
           or
           cannot
           ,
           )
           counts
           all
           such
           a
           generation
           of
           vipers
           and
           a
           brood
           of
           Serpents
           ,
           and
           devotes
           them
           to
           destruction
           .
           Yet
           even
           the
           omission
           of
           duty
           is
           directly
           threatned
           with
           damnation
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           25.
           
           And
           if
           some
           did
           not
           smart
           sometimes
           even
           for
           omissions
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           the
           Church
           would
           have
           a
           great
           many
           fewer
           helpers
           then
           now
           she
           hath
           .
        
         
           
           7.
           
           Finally
           ,
           the
           extending
           of
           this
           destruction
           (
           by
           God
           )
           to
           the
           families
           and
           friends
           of
           such
           as
           help
           not
           his
           Church
           ,
           is
           most
           just
           ,
           whensoever
           he
           pleases
           so
           to
           deale
           ;
           (
           and
           that
           according
           to
           the
           proportion
           of
           humane
           justice
           in
           many
           cases
           )
           1.
           
           
             Because
             Men
             oft
             forbear
             their
             duties
             for
             their
             children
             and
             posterities
             sake
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             own
             ,
          
           and
           so
           they
           stick
           not
           to
           say
           oft-times
           .
           Therefore
           their
           children
           shall
           pay
           for
           their
           neglects
           together
           with
           themselves
           .
           2.
           
           
             They
             oft
             engage
             them
             according
             to
             their
             capacity
             in
             the
             sinne
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             themselves
             ,
          
           and
           train
           them
           up
           (
           even
           from
           children
           )
           in
           Neutrality
           and
           Lukewarmnesse
           ,
           and
           a
           spirit
           of
           selfe-love
           and
           selfe-seeking
           ;
           therefore
           God
           cuts
           off
           sometimes
           the
           children
           too
           ,
           as
           a
           corrupted
           generation
           .
           3.
           
           
             At
             least
             because
             men
             take
             themselves
             to
             be
             punished
             in
             their
             families
             and
             friends
             ruine
             :
          
           Therefore
           that
           the
           feare
           of
           that
           may
           help
           to
           antidote
           them
           against
           the
           sinne
           of
           neglect
           ,
           and
           provoke
           them
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           duty
           ;
           God
           both
           threatens
           ever
           ,
           and
           punishes
           sometimes
           the
           families
           ,
           and
           friends
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           themselves
           .
           And
           so
           I
           have
           dispatched
           the
           doctrinall
           part
           of
           this
           point
           also
           .
           I
           come
           now
           to
           a
           joynt
           Application
           of
           all
           the
           three
           points
           together
           ,
           which
           will
           afford
           a
           threefold
           Use
           .
           1.
           
           Of
           Examination
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           speciall
           and
           re-inforced
           Humiliation
           .
           3.
           
           Of
           Exhortation
           .
           All
           which
           have
           relation
           also
           to
           the
           first
           doctrine
           of
           all
           ,
           as
           will
           easily
           appear
           to
           any
           observant
           minde
           .
           To
           begin
           with
           the
           first
           ,
        
         
           
           We
           have
           here
           a
           just
           ground
           of
           Examination
           of
           our selves
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           how
           farre
           we
           have
           helped
           the
           Church
           in
           her
           distresse
           and
           danger
           ;
           and
           whether
           any
           selfe-respects
           have
           hindred
           us
           
           
           more
           or
           lesse
           :
           And
           this
           will
           dispose
           us
           to
           Humiliation
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           to
           Reformation
           and
           amendment
           ,
           specially
           the
           more
           faults
           and
           the
           more
           aggravations
           we
           finde
           in
           our selves
           .
           Of
           whom
           we
           ought
           in
           this
           case
           to
           be
           most
           jealoufly
           inquisitive
           even
           more
           then
           we
           need
           be
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           yet
           those
           that
           are
           publike
           persons
           (
           whether
           Ministers
           or
           Magistrates
           )
           seeing
           wrath
           upon
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           so
           setting
           upon
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           of
           necessity
           ,
           ought
           to
           make
           as
           much
           enquiry
           after
           others
           also
           ,
           within
           their
           spheares
           ,
           as
           they
           can
           .
           But
           let
           me
           speak
           chiefly
           to
           every
           ones
           conscience
           for
           themselves
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           Herein
           according
           to
           the
           help
           we
           might
           and
           should
           have
           afforded
           ,
           shewed
           in
           the
           former
           use
           ,
           let
           us
           examine
           ,
           1.
           
           
           
             What
             outward
             help
             we
             have
             neglected
             ,
          
           particularly
           since
           the
           late
           greatest
           dangers
           of
           our
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           and
           the
           calamities
           of
           
             Ireland
             :
          
           And
           let
           our
           consciences
           withall
           tell
           us
           what
           we
           
             intend
             &
             resolve
          
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           case
           more
           should
           be
           needed
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           may
           
             cleare
          
           many
           very
           much
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           not
           yet
           altogether
           ventured
           so
           much
           as
           others
           :
           so
           it
           may
           
             condemne
          
           those
           greatly
           ,
           that
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           done
           a
           great
           deal
           .
           If
           any
           thinks
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           or
           ventured
           for
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             a
             great
             deale
             ;
          
           so
           as
           he
           grudges
           and
           shrinkes
           at
           any
           more
           offered
           to
           be
           cald
           for
           ,
           what
           need
           soever
           there
           may
           be
           :
           If
           any
           man
           think
           
             ought
             lesse
             then
             all
             ,
          
           enough
           ,
           he
           hath
           yet
           done
           
             as
             good
             as
             nothing
          
           in
           Gods
           account
           ;
           Whether
           it
           be
           fear
           ,
           or
           covetousnesse
           ,
           or
           sensuality
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           lust
           that
           causes
           him
           so
           to
           stick
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           Reasons
           forementioned
           may
           convince
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           throughly
           lay
           them
           to
           heart
           as
           he
           should
           .
        
         
           
           2.
           
           Let
           us
           next
           examine
           ,
           
             how
             we
             have
             prayed
             ;
          
           what
           speciall
           helps
           ,
           sutable
           to
           the
           Churches
           speciall
           dangers
           ,
           we
           have
           that
           way
           afforded
           .
           And
           if
           we
           find
           neglects
           here
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           much
           doubt
           all
           or
           most
           may
           )
           either
           in
           omissions
           ,
           or
           in
           sleight
           performances
           :
           Of
           these
           specially
           relating
           to
           secret
           prayers
           ,
           and
           when
           others
           have
           prayed
           in
           our
           hearing
           publikely
           or
           privately
           there
           can
           no
           
             possible
             cause
          
           be
           given
           ,
           but
           our
           wretched
           corruption
           ,
           prophanenesse
           ,
           uncharitable
           want
           of
           compassion
           ,
           stupidity
           ,
           and
           unbelief
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           too
           too-far
           prevailing
           lusts
           ;
           which
           make
           our
           neglects
           very
           culpable
           in
           
             Gods
             fight
             ,
          
           and
           so
           should
           they
           be
           in
           ours
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           Let
           us
           next
           examine
           ,
           
             what
             example
             we
             have
             shewed
             ;
          
           whether
           
           
           we
           have
           helped
           the
           Church
           any
           way
           effectually
           in
           this
           ,
           or
           contrary
           .
           Here
           let
           me
           speak
           a
           word
           to
           three
           sorts
           among
           us
           .
           
             1
          
           1.
           
           Some
           there
           are
           ,
           I
           am
           afraid
           too
           many
           ,
           that
           are
           as
           far
           from
           
             helping
             the
             Church
          
           against
           sin
           by
           their
           
             examples
          
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           as
           the
           
             professed
             enemies
          
           are
           from
           helping
           her
           against
           their
           
             own
             companions
             .
          
           There
           are
           men
           who
           in
           stead
           of
           professing
           
             godlinesse
             ,
          
           (
           which
           yet
           in
           spight
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           their
           very
           baptisme
           and
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           comming
           to
           Church
           cannot
           but
           continually
           professe
           )
           do
           little
           lesse
           then
           openly
           professe
           
             Libertinisme
             ,
          
           &
           who
           make
           it
           their
           boast
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             preciser-sort
             ,
          
           as
           they
           scornfully
           term
           them
           .
           Such
           though
           without
           any
           solemn
           examination
           they
           may
           and
           doe
           know
           their
           own
           
             practises
             ,
          
           yet
           I
           wish
           that
           they
           would
           but
           even
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           this
           houre
           ,
           by
           light
           of
           the
           former
           Doctrines
           and
           Reasons
           examine
           
             the
             guilt
          
           of
           those
           
             practises
             ,
          
           and
           the
           displeasure
           that
           hangs
           over
           their
           heads
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           
             mischiefe
             done
             to
             the
             Church
          
           and
           Nation
           hereby
           ,
           
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             help
             they
             owed
             .
          
           And
           with
           them
           —
        
         
           
             2
          
           2.
           
           A
           second
           sort
           no
           lesse
           guilty
           ,
           if
           not
           rather
           more
           (
           and
           indeed
           more
           in
           some
           respects
           )
           are
           those
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           
             desire
             to
             make
             a
             speciall
             shew
             even
             of
             Piety
          
           and
           conscience
           ,
           and
           goe
           under
           the
           name
           of
           
             Professours
             ,
          
           (
           as
           the
           phrase
           hath
           been
           much
           ,
           and
           is
           yet
           still
           partly
           among
           us
           )
           doe
           yet
           notoriously
           and
           scandalously
           
             live
             in
             one
             ill
             course
             or
             other
             ;
          
           being
           known
           by
           such
           as
           live
           neer
           them
           ,
           and
           branded
           ,
           ascovetous
           ,
           false
           in
           their
           dealings
           ,
           filthy
           ,
           riotous
           in
           some
           companies
           ,
           devilish
           in
           their
           families
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ;
           to
           the
           great
           reproach
           of
           Religion
           among
           all
           those
           that
           know
           or
           hear
           of
           their
           ungodly
           and
           loose
           behaviours
           .
           These
           also
           need
           not
           so
           much
           examine
           themselves
           
             about
             their
             practises
             ,
          
           which
           they
           cannot
           be
           Ignorant
           or
           almost
           forgetfull
           of
           ,
           
             as
             about
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             them
             ,
          
           even
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Churches
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           danger
           thereby
           ,
           they
           being
           
             her
             great
             shame
             and
             disease
             ,
          
           and
           most
           undeniable
           causers
           of
           her
           judgements
           ;
           and
           therefore
           lyable
           to
           the
           most
           exemplary
           severity
           of
           God
           in
           his
           judgements
           ,
           presently
           or
           at
           what
           other
           time
           he
           shall
           please
           to
           reckon
           with
           them
           for
           it
           .
           But
           besides
           both
           these
           there
           is
           yet
           —
        
         
           
             3
          
           3.
           
           A
           third
           sort
           ,
           whom
           I
           must
           also
           call
           to
           examination
           ,
           and
           herein
           I
           shall
           exempt
           none
           ,
           though
           I
           shall
           now
           accuse
           none
           particularly
           ,
           whom
           their
           conscience
           accuses
           not
           ,
           yet
           let
           me
           ask
           even
           
           
           the
           best
           of
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           even
           those
           that
           have
           the
           greatest
           reputation
           of
           Honest
           ,
           Conscionable
           ,
           and
           godly
           ,
           but
           one
           or
           two
           questions
           .
           1.
           
           You
           are
           (
           and
           that
           deservedly
           )
           well
           esteemed
           of
           in
           the
           generall
           ,
           yet
           for
           all
           that
           doth
           there
           not
           lye
           upon
           you
           some
           unhappy
           note
           of
           reproach
           a
           [
           
             But
          
           ]
           of
           some
           ignominy
           ?
           
             A
             good
             man
             ,
             But
             ,
             too
             eager
             of
             his
             pleasures
             .
             A
             zealous
             man
             ,
             But
             ,
             too
             self
             willed
             .
             A
             religious
             woman
             ,
             But
             ,
             too
             much
             given
             to
             the
             fashion
             ,
             and
             worldly
             pompe
             ,
             and
             bravery
             .
          
           If
           I
           durst
           tarry
           upon
           this
           point
           ,
           I
           could
           make
           many
           more
           unhappy
           instances
           in
           this
           kind
           .
           But
           let
           me
           in
           one
           word
           ,
           put
           it
           home
           to
           every
           ones
           conscience
           ,
           by
           the
           second
           question
           .
           Are
           not
           the
           best
           ,
           at
           least
           sometimes
           ,
           
             guilty
             to
             themselves
             ,
          
           of
           such
           
             outward
          
           miscaraige
           ,
           as
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Saints
             infirmities
             ,
          
           it
           would
           
             shame
             and
             dishearten
          
           them
           utterly
           ?
           But
           though
           by
           that
           
             doctrine
          
           and
           the
           grace
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           may
           indeed
           wel
           think
           themselves
           
             discharged
          
           of
           those
           miseariages
           in
           regard
           of
           
             guilt
             ,
          
           redounding
           to
           damnation
           ;
           yet
           let
           me
           charge
           them
           back
           upon
           them
           thus
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           call
           them
           to
           examine
           the
           
             offence
          
           of
           such
           
             infirmities
          
           this
           day
           ,
           
           as
           things
           that
           besides
           the
           personall
           evill
           of
           them
           ,
           have
           done
           
             mischief
          
           in
           the
           example
           ,
           and
           bardned
           
             some
             sinners
             ,
          
           and
           multiplied
           
             many
             sinnes
             ;
          
           while
           
             1
          
           Some
           thereby
           take
           liberty
           to
           themselves
           ,
           to
           practise
           the
           same
           evils
           often
           ,
           which
           they
           saw
           in
           them
           but
           once
           ,
           and
           to
           practise
           others
           upon
           this
           pretence
           ,
           
             Such
             have
             their
             sins
             for
             their
             turn
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             for
             mine
             .
          
           
             2
          
           Others
           to
           
             reproach
             all
             religion
          
           as
           hypocrisie
           ,
           even
           for
           such
           a
           
             single
             infirmity
             .
          
           And
           
             3
          
           others
           again
           ,
           call
           their
           enormous
           customary
           sins
           ,
           
             infirmities
             ,
          
           and
           will
           count
           themselves
           children
           of
           God
           for
           all
           that
           ,
           as
           supposing
           those
           in
           others
           in
           whom
           they
           saw
           even
           once
           such
           an
           infirmity
           ,
           to
           
             offend
             so
             often
             ,
          
           or
           in
           other
           kindes
           :
           And
           so
           by
           
             one
             root
             of
             bitternesse
             springing
             up
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           
             Heb.
          
           12.
           15.
           
           )
           
             many
             are
             defiled
             ,
          
           and
           many
           more
           
             may
             be
             .
          
           And
           all
           is
           mischievous
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           helping
           it
           in
           its
           time
           of
           need
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           one
           piece
           of
           Examination
           more
           ,
           to
           put
           to
           every
           conscience
           ;
           
           which
           is
           ,
           what
           help
           we
           have
           afforded
           the
           Church
           ,
           groaning
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           sin
           ,
           by
           
             endeavouring
             an
             effectuall
             reformation
             ,
          
           according
           to
           our
           
             utmost
             strength
             and
             authority
             ,
          
           whether
           Domesticall
           ,
           or
           Friendly
           ,
           Ministeriall
           ,
           or
           Magisteriall
           .
        
         
           
             1
          
           1.
           
           
             Domesticall
             :
          
           We
           should
           (
           all
           that
           have
           families
           to
           govern
           )
           
           
           have
           done
           like
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Command
             our
             children
             ,
             and
             houshold
             to
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
          
           Like
           
             Ioshua
             ,
          
           to
           
             resolve
             ,
             that
             not
             we
             onely
             ,
             but
             our
             bonse
             shall
             serve
             the
             Lord
             ;
          
           
           Like
           
             David
             ,
             to
             endure
             no
             deceitfull
             persons
             ,
          
           
           
             tellers
             of
             lies
             ,
             any
             wicked
             ones
             ,
             to
             abide
             in
             our
             houses
             ,
             in
             our
             fight
             :
          
           
           But
           to
           make
           our
           Families
           
             Churches
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           phrased
           of
           sundry
           Saints
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           
           But
           will
           our
           consciences
           now
           say
           ,
           
           We
           have
           done
           so
           ?
           How
           many
           are
           there
           ,
           
             whose
             servants
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             while
             themselves
             abound
             in
             knowledge
             ,
          
           
           and
           even
           while
           they
           keep
           
             Ministers
          
           in
           their
           houses
           too
           ?
           How
           many
           who
           while
           
             they
          
           go
           to
           
             Church
             ,
          
           their
           servants
           either
           
             stay
             at
             home
             ,
          
           or
           go
           to
           the
           
             Tavern
             ,
          
           or
           perhaps
           
             worse
          
           places
           ?
           Their
           
             Cooks
          
           specially
           seem
           
             priviledged
          
           to
           keep
           no
           
             sabbath
             ,
          
           take
           no
           other
           
             care
          
           of
           their
           own
           
             souls
             ,
          
           then
           by
           providing
           
             meat
          
           for
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           the
           Families
           
             bellies
             :
          
           And
           their
           
             Coach-men
             ,
          
           and
           
             Footmen
             ,
          
           serve
           God
           sufficiently
           ,
           if
           they
           
             looke
             to
             their
             horses
          
           at
           the
           Church
           door
           ?
           How
           many
           are
           there
           ,
           whose
           
             servants
          
           notoriously
           
             scorn
             that
             holinesse
          
           their
           
             Governours
          
           seem
           to
           
             professe
             ;
          
           or
           at
           least
           make
           not
           so
           much
           as
           
             a
             shew
          
           of
           regarding
           it
           ?
           Who
           have
           some
           
             Family-duties
             ,
          
           when
           they
           are
           at
           
             leisure
             ,
          
           and
           half
           their
           
             family
             absent
             ,
          
           and
           at
           such
           
             unseasonable
          
           times
           at
           
             night
             ,
          
           as
           more
           then
           half
           
             that
             half
             ,
             are
             asleep
          
           most
           of
           the
           time
           ?
           How
           many
           ,
           that
           never
           think
           of
           being
           so
           much
           angry
           that
           their
           servants
           
             offend
             God
          
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           as
           when
           
             they
             offend
             them
             ,
          
           or
           putting
           so
           much
           weight
           upon
           
             Gods
             commands
             ,
          
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           upon
           
             their
             own
             ?
          
           How
           many
           ,
           
           whose
           
             children
          
           are
           very
           ,
           very
           
             little
             different
          
           in
           outward
           behaviour
           ,
           
             from
             those
             ,
             whose
             parents
             make
             no
             such
             shew
             of
             piety
          
           as
           they
           do
           in
           any
           sort
           ?
           The
           
             Daughters
             ,
          
           in
           idlenesse
           ,
           boldnesse
           ,
           pride
           ,
           and
           pomp
           .
           The
           
             Sons
          
           in
           
             licentiousnesse
             ,
          
           according
           as
           their
           fancy
           leads
           them
           ?
           
             How
             exceeding
             few
             are
             otherwise
             ?
          
           I
           tremble
           to
           think
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           (
           because
           of
           the
           time
           )
           enlarge
           my self
           to
           expresse
           ,
           
             what
             wofull
             deformities
             there
             are
             in
             Christians
             families
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           how
           little
           help
           such
           afford
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           specially
           ,
           what
           will
           become
           of
           the
           
             next
             generation
             ,
          
           if
           things
           hold
           on
           as
           they
           do
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           though
           but
           
             a
             little
          
           anywhere
           ,
           yet
           
             some
             there
             is
          
           doubtlesse
           ,
           of
           care
           to
           
             reforme
             families
             ,
          
           and
           keep
           sin
           under
           there
           .
        
         
           But
           
             2
          
           May
           we
           hope
           the
           like
           of
           
             any
             endeavours
             towards
             friends
             ?
          
           We
           should
           have
           shewed
           the
           truest
           friendship
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           
           
             
             not
             to
             suffer
             sin
             upon
             them
             ;
          
           at
           least
           have
           shewed
           
             our selves
             grieved
          
           to
           see
           them
           sin
           .
           But
           will
           our
           consciences
           say
           ,
           we
           have
           done
           this
           ?
           Can
           we
           
             name
             those
             ,
          
           that
           have
           in
           this
           kinde
           been
           the
           better
           for
           us
           ?
           Or
           if
           
             some
             are
             ,
          
           had
           we
           power
           
             with
             no
             more
             ?
          
           Have
           we
           so
           much
           as
           tried
           in
           any
           whether
           they
           would
           
             endure
          
           a
           reproof
           ?
           Have
           we
           ever
           
             ventured
             to
             lose
             them
             ,
          
           rather
           then
           they
           should
           
             lose
             Gods
             favour
             ,
          
           or
           their
           souls
           ,
           or
           the
           comforts
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ?
           Have
           we
           ventured
           to
           have
           them
           say
           ,
           
             We
             hate
             them
             ,
          
           because
           we
           would
           not
           ,
           (
           could
           not
           )
           forbear
           to
           crosse
           them
           in
           their
           wayes
           of
           evill
           ?
           
             Alas
             ,
             alas
             !
             where
             is
             this
             to
             be
             found
             ?
          
           And
           how
           little
           help
           hath
           the
           Church
           had
           from
           us
           in
           this
           regard
           ?
           
             Israel
          
           in
           their
           good
           temper
           ,
           would
           even
           
             fight
             with
             their
             brethren
             ,
          
           (
           that
           had
           a
           great
           while
           
             fought
             for
             them
          
           )
           rather
           then
           their
           sin
           should
           
             endanger
             the
             Church
          
           generally
           ,
           
           and
           
             offer
             also
             to
             give
             them
             a
             fifth
             part
          
           of
           their
           lands
           ,
           
             to
             hire
             them
          
           not
           to
           sin
           .
        
         
           
             3
          
           3.
           
           What
           shall
           I
           say
           for
           my
           own
           profession
           ?
           
             God
             be
             mercifull
             unto
             us
             ,
          
           to
           the
           most
           zealous
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           afforded
           no
           more
           help
           
             publikely
             ,
          
           
           by
           crying
           down
           
             all
          
           sinne
           ,
           in
           our
           
             own
          
           Congregations
           ,
           or
           
             others
             :
          
           Even
           upon
           
             dayes
          
           of
           Publike
           humiliations
           ,
           
             how
             little
          
           do
           we
           preach
           against
           sin
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           
             for
             private
             ,
          
           
           Oh
           the
           wofull
           neglect
           among
           
             our
             own
          
           people
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           
             friends
             abroad
             !
          
           We
           are
           
             afraid
          
           to
           provoke
           them
           ,
           to
           
             lose
          
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           losers
           by
           their
           
             disfavour
             ,
          
           to
           incur
           danger
           by
           their
           
             displeasure
             .
          
           We
           are
           afraid
           to
           
             discourage
          
           men
           now
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           
             denounce
          
           Gods
           judgments
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           to
           
             arm
             Malignants
          
           with
           reproaches
           ,
           if
           specially
           we
           preach
           against
           the
           sins
           of
           
             Professors
             .
          
           But
           did
           Gods
           Prophets
           for
           bear
           ever
           for
           either
           ,
           or
           both
           these
           causes
           ?
           Or
           is
           the
           Church
           helped
           ,
           by
           the
           courage
           of
           those
           against
           whom
           God
           is
           angry
           ,
           for
           their
           unreformed
           lives
           ?
           or
           credited
           by
           our
           silence
           ,
           when
           their
           misbehaviours
           make
           a
           loud
           noise
           ?
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           
           (
           as
           he
           )
           
             When
             we
             all
             have
             preached
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             we
             have
             preacht
             first
             ,
             Confidence
             ,
             and
             then
             Faith
             ,
             we
             shal
             be
             reformed
             and
             saved
             ;
          
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           till
           then
           .
           And
           that
           men
           receive
           it
           
             so
             ill
          
           from
           some
           few
           ,
           or
           are
           displeased
           with
           
             some
             few
          
           words
           from
           any
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           we
           all
           use
           them
           
             to
             so
             little
             ;
          
           and
           in
           all
           help
           the
           Church
           
             little
             :
          
           whereas
           we
           ,
           
             of
             all
             others
             ,
          
           should
           be
           ever
           her
           
             principall
             helpers
          
           against
           sin
           .
        
         
           
             4
          
           4.
           
           Finally
           ,
           Magistrates
           should
           have
           used
           their
           utmost
           Authority
           
           
           to
           suppresse
           
             sin
             ,
          
           which
           
             oppresses
          
           the
           Church
           .
           I
           need
           not
           ask
           in
           most
           places
           ,
           whether
           this
           have
           been
           done
           :
        
         
           I
           fall
           rather
           upon
           the
           second
           part
           of
           the
           
             necessary
             Application
          
           of
           our
           
             foregoing
             Doctrins
             ,
          
           concerning
           the
           duty
           of
           helping
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           sin
           and
           danger
           of
           neglecting
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           
             call
             us
             all
             to
             a
             serious
             and
             sad
             Humiliation
             ,
          
           as
           many
           as
           have
           been
           remembred
           by
           their
           consciences
           of
           any
           neglects
           ,
           specially
           
             willing
             ,
          
           and
           most
           of
           all
           
             customary
             .
          
           To
           humiliation
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           for
           
             our
             own
             most
             secret
             ,
          
           and
           personall
           sins
           ,
           so
           
             for
             all
             our
             guilt
             of
             not
             helping
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           we
           might
           ,
           and
           ought
           ;
           and
           for
           all
           our
           
             Nations
             sins
             ,
          
           (
           even
           those
           of
           our
           forefathers
           )
           together
           with
           the
           judgments
           lying
           upon
           the
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           and
           hanging
           over
           us
           .
           We
           are
           to
           be
           
             humbled
             this
             day
             ,
          
           even
           for
           our
           want
           of
           
             humiliation
             hitherto
             ,
          
           wherein
           I
           much
           fear
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           us
           have
           been
           too
           
             defective
             .
          
           
           This
           is
           a
           day
           of
           learning
           it
           ,
           
             God
             and
             man
             have
             commanded
             the
             preaching
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             specially
             on
             these
             dayes
          
           )
           as
           well
           as
           practising
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           
             practising
          
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             learning
          
           it
           .
           I
           have
           a
           little
           
             taught
          
           it
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           would
           now
           fain
           
             work
             the
             practise
          
           of
           it
           ,
           upon
           my
           own
           heart
           ,
           and
           yours
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           
             fix
             our
             mindes
          
           upon
           our
           
             sins
             ,
          
           personall
           ,
           and
           nationall
           ,
           and
           the
           
             desert
          
           of
           them
           ,
           
           that
           Gods
           glory
           
             may
             now
             be
             advanced
             ,
          
           by
           our
           thoughts
           of
           both
           ,
           quickned
           by
           the
           apprehension
           of
           our
           calamities
           ,
           as
           it
           
             hath
             been
             dishonoured
          
           by
           our
           former
           sinfulnesse
           .
           Remembring
           specially
           the
           Apostles
           argument
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
          
           1.
           31
           ,
           32.
           spoken
           indeed
           of
           a
           particular
           case
           ,
           
             but
             one
             more
             neerly
             concerning
             our
             Nation
             ,
          
           then
           any
           other
           Reformed
           Church
           ,
           perhaps
           in
           all
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           touch
           by
           and
           by
           )
           as
           undoubtedly
           appliable
           generally
           to
           all
           sins
           .
           
             If
             we
             would
             judge
             our selves
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             judged
             .
             But
             when
             we
             are
             judged
             ,
             we
             are
             chastened
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           us
           then
           acknowledge
           for
           our selves
           and
           our
           Nation
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           the
           late
           
             Covenant
             ,
          
           ordered
           to
           passe
           through
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           [
           
             Our
             own
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             sins
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             have
             deserved
             the
             judgments
             and
             calamities
             that
             lie
             upon
             it
             .
          
           ]
           Which
           that
           we
           all
           may
           do
           the
           more
           heartily
           ,
           and
           humbly
           ,
           let
           me
           
             now
          
           present
           you
           with
           a
           brief
           
             Catalogue
          
           of
           some
           
             more
             capitall
          
           Nationall
           sins
           among
           us
           ;
           and
           then
           
             once
             more
             ,
          
           minde
           you
           somewhat
           further
           of
           Gods
           
             heavy
             wrath
             ,
          
           greatly
           declared
           against
           us
           in
           his
           judgment
           
           
           for
           these
           sins
           .
           And
           then
           see
           ,
           whether
           we
           can
           chuse
           but
           be
           
             exceedingly
             humbled
          
           both
           for
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           now
           and
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Here
           I
           reckon
           ,
           to
           begin
           with
           ,
           
             against
             the
          
           first
           
             Commandement
             ,
          
           Idolatry
           ,
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           Atheisticall
           scorning
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           and
           civill
           honesty
           .
        
         
           
           The
           first
           of
           these
           
             Idolatry
             ,
          
           the
           sinne
           that
           is
           most
           
             formall
             high
             treason
             against
             God
             ,
          
           is
           aggravated
           in
           our
           Nation
           and
           Kingdom
           ,
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           by
           the
           continuall
           plottings
           of
           
             idolatrous
             Pa●ists
             ,
             traytors
             unto
             our
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           which
           (
           together
           with
           the
           great
           danger
           we
           have
           been
           in
           ,
           and
           are
           specially
           now
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           by
           their
           conspiracies
           )
           are
           at
           once
           a
           just
           reward
           of
           our
           too
           much
           tolerating
           them
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           of
           late
           years
           ;
           and
           a
           strange
           symptome
           of
           
             strange
             lukewarmnesse
          
           in
           us
           ,
           to
           
             suffer
          
           such
           enemies
           to
           God
           and
           our selves
           so
           much
           ,
           while
           yet
           they
           so
           often
           ,
           and
           so
           desperately
           
             refused
             to
             suffer
             us
          
           to
           be
           at
           quiet
           in
           our
           condition
           ,
           notwithstanding
           .
        
         
           
           The
           2.
           
           
             Ignorance
             ,
          
           is
           very
           much
           aggravated
           ,
           by
           the
           innumerable
           multitudes
           tainted
           with
           that
           soul-killing
           sin
           ,
           
             in
             which
             of
             all
             others
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             to
             be
             saved
             :
          
           And
           yet
           scarce
           a
           fist
           ,
           I
           may
           say
           a
           tenth
           man
           ,
           or
           woman
           ,
           through
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           found
           to
           our
           incomparable
           grief
           and
           shame
           ,
           specially
           (
           the
           Lawes
           and
           persons
           have
           been
           so
           extremly
           wanting
           to
           remedy
           this
           ,
           all
           this
           while
           )
           when
           once
           an
           effectuall
           course
           comes
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           to
           make
           this
           Land
           a
           Christian
           Nation
           in
           earnest
           ,
           by
           bringing
           the
           generality
           of
           our
           people
           to
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           
           The
           3.
           is
           a
           wickednesse
           ,
           
             unheard
             of
             ,
          
           I
           think
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
             among
             any
             people
             ,
             of
             any
             religion
             whatsoever
             ,
          
           (
           unlesse
           in
           
             Italy
             ,
          
           where
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           comparable
           to
           what
           is
           among
           us
           )
           and
           most
           audaciously
           ,
           and
           uncontrolledly
           practised
           in
           our
           
             England
          
           every where
           ,
           even
           by
           no
           beggers
           neither
           .
           And
           this
           I
           rank
           under
           the
           1.
           
           Commandement
           ,
           though
           immediatly
           seeming
           to
           be
           against
           men
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           against
           men
           ,
           
             meerly
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
          
           because
           they
           shew
           some
           respect
           to
           his
           Law
           and
           Word
           ,
           and
           so
           most
           properly
           against
           God
           himself
           .
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           a
           formall
           Atheist
           ,
           known
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           keeping
           himself
           quiet
           ,
           would
           do
           the
           one
           half
           of
           that
           mischief
           that
           this
           Atheisticall
           scorner
           doth
           .
        
         
         
           
           Against
           the
           second
           ,
           I
           name
           
             superstition
             ,
          
           and
           the
           heavy
           
             weight
          
           put
           upon
           
             ceremonies
             ,
          
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           humane
           
             ordinances
             ,
          
           while
           the
           holy
           
             Ordinances
             of
             God
          
           have
           been
           shamefully
           neglected
           ,
           by
           an
           Ignorant-pluralizing-nonresident-carelesse
           ,
           and
           unsufficiently-maintained-Ministery
           
             ;
          
           and
           a
           prophane
           people
           ,
           that
           liked
           all
           this
           well
           enough
           ,
           
             and
             even
             loved
             to
             have
             it
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
           Against
           the
           third
           :
           1.
           
           
             Vain
             oaths
             ,
          
           cursings
           ,
           and
           blasphemies
           ,
           in
           infinite
           multitudes
           .
           2.
           
           And
           either
           
             unnecessary
             oaths
             ,
          
           in
           Universities
           ,
           and
           upon
           Officers
           ,
           and
           Inquests
           ,
           and
           private
           persons
           ;
           Or
           ,
           3.
           at
           least
           
             no
             regard
             of
             their
             observation
             ,
          
           in
           those
           that
           take
           them
           ,
           or
           in
           those
           that
           give
           them
           .
           4.
           
           
             Extream
             prophanenesse
          
           in
           the
           common-sort
           ,
           (
           and
           others
           )
           in
           the
           very
           
             publike
             Assemblies
             ,
          
           and
           the
           most
           solemn
           services
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           sleeping
           ,
           going
           out
           and
           in
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           talking
           ,
           and
           laughing
           oft-times
           ,
           and
           no
           redresse
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           Officers
           care
           ,
           or
           Magistrates
           endeavour
           .
           5.
           
           A
           
             twisted
             cord
             of
             Simony
             ,
             and
             perjury
             ,
             for
             Benefices
             .
          
           6.
           
           Also
           a
           flood
           of
           
             riot
             ,
             and
             drunkennesse
             ,
          
           overflowing
           all
           places
           ,
           and
           bearing
           down
           all
           reproof
           .
           7.
           
           And
           finally
           ,
           the
           most
           
             horrid
             prophanation
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
          
           by
           the
           unworthy
           receiving
           of
           ignorant
           ,
           and
           apparently
           godlesse
           persons
           .
           The
           inexcusable
           fault
           of
           persons
           in
           authority
           ,
           (
           and
           even
           of
           Laws
           too
           )
           in
           suffering
           such
           pollution
           ,
           of
           so
           sacredan
           Ordinance
           :
           Pollution
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           
           to
           those
           prophane
           receivers
           of
           it
           to
           their
           own
           damnation
           ,
           though
           not
           to
           others
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           authority
           to
           keep
           them
           back
           .
           And
           yet
           that
           
             heart-grief
             ,
          
           that
           they
           who
           are
           the
           most
           zealous
           for
           Christs
           honour
           ,
           and
           other
           mens
           souls
           ,
           herein
           have
           taken
           for
           such
           Prophanation
           ,
           and
           the
           
             grievous
             scandall
          
           that
           this
           hath
           continually
           given
           ,
           and
           doth
           give
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           to
           (
           many
           thousands
           perhaps
           of
           )
           weak
           ones
           ,
           whom
           this
           alone
           hath
           driven
           from
           our
           Church
           ,
           is
           a
           fearfull
           aggravation
           of
           this
           sinne
           of
           our
           Nation
           .
        
         
           
           Against
           the
           fourth
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           most
           notorious
           prophanations
           ,
           violations
           of
           
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
          
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           it
           more
           clearly
           among
           us
           ,
           even
           authorized
           then
           anywhere
           else
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           practise
           of
           it
           more
           glorious
           here
           ,
           then
           anywhere
           ,
           and
           an
           answerable
           prosperity
           ,
           ever
           since
           Queen
           
             Elizabeths
          
           time
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
           
           prophesie
           (
           
             Esay
          
           58.
           13
           ,
           14.
           )
           yet
           the
           prophanation
           had
           been
           more
           impudent
           and
           outragious
           then
           anywhere
           else
           :
           Men
           having
           undertaken
           to
           make
           void
           Gods
           holy
           Commandment
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           and
           even
           by
           persecuting
           all
           that
           would
           not
           consent
           to
           such
           violation
           ;
           Then
           which
           ,
           scarce
           so
           great
           affront
           was
           ever
           put
           upon
           God
           by
           any
           Nation
           professing
           his
           Name
           .
        
         
           
           Against
           the
           fift
           ,
           
             Clandestine
             marriages
             ,
          
           without
           ,
           and
           against
           Parents
           consent
           ,
           for
           which
           the
           Lawes
           have
           no
           sufficient
           prevention
           nor
           redresse
           .
        
         
           
           Against
           the
           sixt
           ,
           
             The
             fearfull
             guilt
             of
             innocent
             blood
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
          
           shed
           of
           old
           in
           time
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           the
           
             fresh
             bleeding
             wounds
          
           (
           though
           not
           to
           the
           extremity
           ,
           
           because
           power
           was
           wanting
           )
           of
           
             Gods
             faithfullest
             Ministers
             and
             people
             ,
          
           persecuted
           to
           the
           utmost
           extremity
           
             of
             colour
             of
             law
             ,
          
           and
           oft
           a
           great
           way
           
             beyond
             law
             :
          
           Many
           pincht
           ,
           themselves
           and
           families
           ,
           
             next
             to
             utter
             undoing
             ,
          
           if
           not
           altogether
           ,
           with
           
             sore
             wants
          
           by
           that
           means
           .
           Thousands
           of
           late
           
             driven
          
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           into
           
             America
             ,
          
           and
           
             threatned
          
           even
           theretoo
           .
           And
           by
           and
           with
           all
           this
           ,
           
             That
             scarce
             at
             all
             feared
             ,
             or
             thought
             of
             ,
             but
             most
             prodigiously
             frightfull
             guilt
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             souls
             .
          
           Thousands
           ,
           
           and
           Millions
           (
           so
           far
           as
           can
           be
           judged
           by
           any
           rules
           of
           Scripture
           )
           
             gone
             to
             hell
             ,
          
           out
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           even
           since
           the
           reformation
           ,
           for
           
             want
             of
             good
             lawes
             ,
          
           and
           through
           
             wicked
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           Civill
           ,
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           and
           
             wicked
             Ministers
             ,
          
           and
           Neighbours
           ,
           in
           stead
           of
           good
           ones
           .
           Millions
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           now
           howling
           in
           hell
           ,
           in
           those
           infernall
           flames
           ,
           from
           whence
           there
           is
           no
           redemption
           ,
           damned
           through
           the
           
             undeniable
             defect
          
           of
           sufficient
           means
           of
           salvation
           in
           an
           ordinary
           way
           ;
           and
           through
           the
           
             damnable
             persecution
             ,
          
           made
           against
           
             all
             shew
             of
             godlinesse
             .
          
           A
           wickednesse
           ,
           for
           which
           alone
           ,
           
             it
             is
             next
             a
             miracle
             ,
          
           that
           God
           hath
           not
           sunk
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           into
           
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
          
           long
           ere
           this
           .
        
         
           
           Against
           the
           seventh
           ,
           The
           
             abominable
             filthinesse
          
           of
           whoredom
           ,
           and
           adultery
           specially
           ,
           never
           sufficiently
           shamed
           ,
           or
           frighted
           ,
           but
           of
           late
           years
           grown
           beyond
           all
           shame
           .
           And
           the
           
             wickednesse
             of
             Play-houses
          
           suffered
           ,
           which
           though
           generally
           against
           all
           the
           Commandments
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           more
           immediatly
           against
           this
           .
        
         
           
           Against
           the
           eighth
           ,
           The
           oppression
           ,
           
             usury
             ,
          
           racking
           of
           Rents
           ,
           
           
           
             Inclosures
             ,
          
           depopulations
           ,
           
             defrauding
             of
             Creditors
             ,
          
           by
           lands
           paying
           no
           debts
           ,
           and
           of
           
             Purchasers
          
           by
           preconveyances
           .
           
             Perverting
             of
             justice
             ,
          
           Ingrossing
           commodities
           ,
           
             enhaunsing
             of
             prises
             ,
          
           every where
           cried
           out
           upon
           .
        
         
           
           Against
           the
           ninth
           ,
           
             All
             kinde
             of
             lying
             ,
             and
             slandering
             .
          
        
         
           And
           finally
           ,
           against
           all
           the
           Commandments
           ,
           
             The
             generall
             lukewarmnesse
             of
             all
             our
             Lawes
             against
             sinne
             ,
          
           
           either
           belonging
           to
           the
           first
           ,
           or
           second
           Table
           .
           I
           cannot
           now
           instance
           in
           the
           particulars
           ;
           But
           if
           it
           be
           seriously
           considered
           ,
           
           it
           will
           be
           found
           as
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           
             scarce
             any
             one
             Law
          
           made
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           
           for
           Religion
           ,
           or
           against
           any
           particular
           sin
           ,
           
             but
             hath
             a
             deep
             taint
             of
             Laodicean
             lukewarmnesse
             ;
          
           something
           is
           said
           ,
           as
           to
           restrain
           wickednesse
           ,
           but
           so
           weakly
           ,
           as
           
             there
             is
             much
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             even
             about
             our
             best
             Laws
             :
          
           
           But
           withall
           ,
           there
           hath
           been
           generally
           ,
           a
           great
           
             want
             of
             a
             godly
             Discipline
          
           for
           the
           Church
           all
           this
           while
           .
           The
           government
           being
           left
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           
             scarce
             so
             much
             as
             likely
             in
             reason
             ,
          
           to
           use
           that
           power
           they
           had
           ,
           according
           to
           God
           .
           I
           mean
           
             the
             Chancellours
             ,
             and
             Commissaries
             ,
             &c.
          
           who
           managed
           all
           Men
           that
           usually
           
             bought
             their
             Offices
             ,
          
           and
           so
           most
           
             likely
             to
             sell
             the
             sinnes
          
           of
           the
           people
           :
           And
           who
           had
           more
           reason
           (
           for
           their
           gains-sake
           )
           to
           be
           skilfull
           in
           the
           
             Popes
             Canon
             Law
             ,
          
           then
           in
           
             Gods
             Canonicall
             Scripture
             .
          
           And
           who
           might
           usually
           
             do
             what
             they
             lift
          
           securely
           ,
           because
           all
           
             appeals
          
           were
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           
             made
             to
             men
             of
             their
             own
             profession
             ,
          
           and
           like
           themselves
           ;
           and
           yet
           they
           had
           
             not
             so
             much
             power
             to
             do
             good
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             to
             do
             evill
             .
          
           Finally
           ,
           the
           
             want
             of
             a
             publike
             care
             ,
             to
             breed
             up
             children
             ,
          
           the
           poor
           specially
           ;
           and
           
             neglect
             of
             visiting
             Schools
             ,
             and
             Vniversities
             ,
          
           whereby
           a
           
             seed
             of
             evill
             doers
          
           hath
           still
           sprung
           up
           ,
           to
           fill
           the
           Land
           with
           corruption
           .
           And
           of
           all
           this
           ,
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           thing
           but
           to
           a
           
             rationall
             observant
             man
             ,
          
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           ,
           
             notorious
             ,
          
           or
           may
           be
           soon
           made
           so
           ,
           and
           declared
           to
           be
           abominable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           :
           For
           which
           we
           may
           well
           fear
           his
           speaking
           against
           us
           ,
           as
           against
           his
           people
           of
           old
           ,
           
             Jer.
             5.
             
             &
             9.
             
             Shall
             I
             not
             visit
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             not
             my
             soul
             be
             avenged
             on
             such
             a
             Nation
             as
             this
             ?
          
           
        
         
           Doubtlesse
           ,
           he
           hath
           begun
           to
           
             visit
             us
             for
             these
             things
             ,
          
           (
           besides
           many
           other
           our
           wickednesses
           )
           and
           that
           
             his
             soul
             may
             not
             be
             avenged
             on
             us
             ,
          
           we
           had
           need
           exceedingly
           to
           
             affect
             ,
             and
             afflict
             ,
             and
             humble
             our
             souls
             ,
          
           with
           a
           holy
           fear
           of
           his
           displeasure
           ,
           already
           manifested
           
           
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           proclaimed
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           namely
           by
           
             a
             tenfold
             Consideration
          
           of
           the
           dreadfulnesse
           of
           the
           judgment
           which
           we
           all
           lie
           under
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           extream
           danger
           of
           .
        
         
           
             1
          
           1.
           
           
             The
             judgement
             in
             it self
             ,
          
           touched
           a
           little
           before
           ;
           
             A
             sword
             drawn
          
           against
           us
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           
             advantage
          
           for
           our
           enemies
           ,
           and
           
             disadvantage
          
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           with
           such
           
             desperate
          
           purposes
           of
           our
           utter
           ruine
           .
           
           You
           have
           more
           then
           once
           heard
           of
           the
           calamities
           of
           
             warre
             ,
          
           therefore
           I
           insist
           no
           further
           upon
           that
           ;
           onely
           remember
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           is
           
             most
             angry
             ,
          
           he
           threatens
           that
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           1.
           20.
           and
           often
           else
           where
           .
        
         
           
             2
          
           2.
           
           
             The
             kinde
             of
             the
             judgment
             ,
          
           a
           civill
           war
           ,
           or
           rather
           an
           
             unnaturall
             intestine
          
           war
           ,
           a
           war
           against
           our
           own
           bowells
           .
           
             Scarce
             a
             family
             in
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             engaged
             against
             it self
             .
          
           This
           is
           according
           to
           the
           heavy
           curse
           ,
           
           of
           
             filling
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             inhabitants
             of
             Judah
             and
             Jerusalem
             with
             drunkennesse
             ,
          
           Politick
           drunkennesse
           ,
           and
           
             dashing
             one
             against
             another
             ,
          
           (
           the
           brother
           against
           the
           brother
           )
           
             the
             fathers
             and
             the
             sons
             together
             ,
          
           Jer.
           13.13
           ,
           14.
           and
           observe
           what
           follows
           in
           the
           end
           of
           ver.
           14.
           
           
             I
             will
             not
             spare
             ,
             nor
             have
             pity
             ;
             not
             have
             mercy
             ,
             but
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           And
           if
           we
           be
           not
           all
           utterly
           destroyed
           ,
           yet
           manifold
           families
           will
           undoubtedly
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           remain
           ,
           will
           be
           such
           enemies
           to
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           and
           one
           to
           another
           in
           the
           same
           family
           ,
           as
           
             God
          
           alone
           knows
           when
           the
           direfull
           effects
           of
           that
           
             drunkennesse
          
           will
           cease
           ,
           even
           though
           the
           war
           be
           ceased
           .
        
         
           
             3
          
           3.
           
           
             The
             occasion
             was
             most
             dreadfull
             ;
          
           That
           which
           was
           meant
           ,
           and
           hoped
           to
           have
           been
           our
           safety
           ,
           the
           
             setling
             of
             the
             Militia
             ,
          
           petitioned
           by
           
             all
             Countries
             ,
          
           acknowledged
           
             by
             the
             King
             necessary
          
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           seemed
           to
           be
           
             granted
             ,
          
           and
           then
           
             refused
             ;
          
           whereby
           the
           Parliament
           saw
           themselves
           forced
           
             to
             settle
             it
             .
          
           This
           proved
           the
           
             pretence
             ,
          
           and
           occasion
           of
           
             all
             our
             unsetling
             .
          
           Answerable
           to
           that
           heavie
           curse
           even
           against
           the
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           69.
           22.
           
           
             Let
             that
             which
             should
             have
             been
             for
             their
             welfare
             ,
             become
             atrap
             .
          
        
         
           
             4
          
           4.
           
           
             The
             humane
             means
             of
             prevention
             ,
             seeming
             most
             sufficient
             ,
             yet
             rather
             causing
             ,
             and
             encreasing
             the
             mischief
             .
             A
             Parliament
          
           sitting
           ,
           Chosen
           with
           the
           
             greatest
             care
          
           that
           ever
           the
           Countries
           took
           in
           any
           Age
           ;
           
             Never
             a
             choyser
             company
             of
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             ,
          
           seemed
           to
           be
           gathered
           together
           ,
           and
           
             all
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Land
             besides
             ,
          
           
           contributing
           to
           the
           counsels
           of
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           
           
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           on
           t
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           
             engaging
          
           themselves
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           and
           having
           
             a
             long
             time
             of
             debate
             ,
          
           by
           words
           ,
           and
           messages
           ,
           and
           writing
           ,
           space
           to
           see
           the
           
             wisdome
             ,
          
           and
           
             faithfull
          
           intentions
           of
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           
             to
             manifest
             their
             own
             ;
          
           and
           after
           all
           ,
           to
           agree
           in
           nothing
           but
           disagreement
           and
           confusion
           ,
           (
           
             like
             drunken
             men
             as
             before
             )
          
           what
           a
           wofull
           curse
           is
           this
           ?
           specially
           being
           fore-prophesied
           against
           
             Israel
             ,
             Esay
             19
             ,
             14.
             
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             proceed
             to
             do
             a
             marvellous
             work
             among
             this
             people
             ,
             even
             a
             marvellous
             work
             ,
             and
             a
             wonder
             ;
             for
             the
             wisdome
             of
             their
             wise
             men
             shall
             perish
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             of
             their
             prudent
             men
             shall
             be
             hid
             .
          
           Many
           confounded
           that
           they
           gave
           nothing
           but
           
             mischievous
          
           counsell
           ,
           which
           onely
           was
           
             beleeved
             ;
          
           and
           others
           so
           confounded
           ,
           that
           their
           
             faithfull
          
           counsels
           were
           
             discredited
             ,
          
           as
           when
           God
           meant
           to
           bring
           a
           scourge
           on
           
             Rehobo●●
             ,
          
           and
           vengeance
           on
           
             Absalom
             .
          
        
         
           
             5
          
           5.
           
           All
           this
           aggravated
           by
           
             example
             of
             others
             ,
             finding
             that
             favour
             with
             God
             ,
          
           that
           we
           could
           
             not
             finde
             ,
          
           (
           according
           to
           the
           difference
           between
           
             *
          
           
             Judah
          
           and
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           or
           
             Goshen
          
           and
           
             AEgypt
             .
             Exod.
          
           9.
           and
           10.
           )
           that
           we
           and
           they
           both
           could
           then
           be
           
             wise
             and
             prosperous
             ,
          
           and
           
             we
             so
             unhappy
             ,
          
           in
           and
           
             among
             our selves
             .
          
           Our
           brethren
           of
           
             Scotland
          
           had
           much
           the
           same
           Cause
           ;
           God
           then
           let
           us
           
             be
             wise
          
           for
           them
           and
           our selves
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           those
           warres
           between
           them
           and
           us
           ,
           after
           neer
           three
           years
           hazard
           ,
           ended
           with
           
             very
             little
             blood
             ,
          
           and
           with
           
             great
          
           peace
           and
           amity
           .
           But
           God
           hath
           denied
           us
           this
           favour
           ,
           this
           wisdome
           ,
           so
           that
           his
           anger
           appears
           to
           be
           the
           more
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           we
           seem
           still
           the
           more
           
             filled
             with
             drunkennesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             6
          
           6.
           
           
             The
             ground
             of
             the
             quarrell
             as
             held
             forth
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             makes
             still
             the
             mischief
             a
             greater
             prodigie
             .
          
           The
           honour
           ,
           dignity
           of
           the
           king
           ,
           the
           Priviledges
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           the
           property
           and
           liberty
           of
           the
           Subject
           ,
           are
           fought
           for
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           most
           admirable
           ,
           the
           
             same
             Religion
             ,
          
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           (
           
             except
             onely
             that
             the
             Popish
             Army
             in
             the
             North
             ,
          
           are
           so
           honest
           ,
           or
           so
           impudent
           ,
           
             as
             to
             disclaim
             that
             Cause
             ,
             and
             professe
             to
             fight
             for
             their
             own
             Religion
             .
          
           )
           And
           all
           this
           ,
           is
           Protested
           before
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ;
           all
           the
           world
           is
           called
           to
           witnesse
           of
           their
           faithfull
           purposes
           and
           intentions
           .
           And
           is
           not
           here
           then
           a
           
             strange
             drunkennesse
             ,
          
           at
           least
           on
           one
           fide
           ?
           and
           a
           strange
           curse
           ?
           scarce
           the
           like
           ever
           heard
           of
           in
           the
           world
           .
           
           
           What!
           are
           both
           sides
           hypocrites
           ?
           or
           one
           onely
           ?
           or
           neither
           ?
           Every
           way
           it
           is
           most
           dreadfull
           ,
           and
           wofull
           .
           1.
           
           
             If
             both
             sides
             bee
             generally
             hypocrites
             ,
          
           or
           the
           chief
           of
           both
           ;
           Can
           God
           but
           resolve
           to
           destroy
           us
           all
           ,
           as
           a
           most
           perfidious
           Nation
           ,
           unworthy
           to
           live
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           
           and
           deal
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           
             Esay
             10.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             Even
             send
             a
             forrein
             enemy
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             prey
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             spoil
             ,
             and
             to
             tread
             us
             all
             down
             ,
          
           
           
             like
             the
             mire
             of
             the
             streets
             ?
             2.
             
             If
             one
             side
             be
             faithfull
             ,
          
           and
           the
           other
           not
           ,
           
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           most
           dreadfull
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           let
           
             hypocrites
          
           so
           far
           prevail
           ,
           as
           first
           to
           seduce
           many
           well
           meaning
           people
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Absalom
          
           under
           pretence
           of
           a
           vow
           he
           had
           made
           ,
           carried
           away
           200.
           
             honest
             Citizens
             of
             Ierusalem
             ,
             who
             went
             with
             him
             in
             their
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             knew
             not
             any
             thing
             ,
          
           but
           when
           he
           had
           them
           there
           ,
           he
           soon
           turned
           them
           into
           conspirators
           and
           rebells
           like
           himself
           )
           and
           then
           to
           prevail
           so
           far
           ,
           to
           
             endanger
             the
             most
             faithfull
             of
             the
             Land
             ?
          
           
           3.
           
           Contrarily
           ,
           if
           
             both
             sides
             can
             be
             thought
             to
             mean
             faithfully
             ,
          
           and
           onely
           disagree
           through
           
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             misunderstandings
             ;
          
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           prodigie
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           us
           ?
           Is
           not
           this
           most
           emphatically
           a
           
             filling
             us
             with
             drunkennesse
             ,
          
           (
           as
           before
           )
           that
           we
           kill
           our
           
             friends
             as
             foes
             ,
          
           and
           they
           us
           ,
           in
           like
           sort
           ,
           (
           Like
           the
           terrible
           vengeance
           on
           the
           enemies
           of
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           20.
           23.
           till
           they
           had
           utterly
           destroyed
           one
           the
           other
           .
           )
           But
           God
           
             never
             did
             thus
             to
             his
             faithfull
             people
          
           since
           the
           world
           was
           .
           Therefore
           sure
           this
           cannot
           be
           the
           case
           with
           us
           .
           Yet
           still
           ,
           (
           as
           before
           )
           take
           it
           which
           way
           you
           will
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           most
           
             horrible
             and
             dreadfull
             wrath
          
           against
           our
           Kingdom
           and
           Nation
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           respect
           .
        
         
           
             7
          
           7.
           
           
             The
             time
             when
             this
             evill
             befell
             us
             ,
          
           is
           greatly
           observable
           ,
           as
           proclaiming
           still
           more
           wrath
           ;
           1.
           
           
             In
             civill
             respects
             .
          
           In
           how
           fair
           hopes
           of
           setling
           were
           we
           ?
           Specially
           
             this
             Parliament
          
           being
           
             continued
             by
             an
             Act
             ,
          
           and
           so
           many
           good
           Acts
           made
           besides
           .
           And
           now
           for
           God
           to
           deal
           so
           ,
           
           as
           to
           undo
           all
           ,
           threaten
           this
           Parliament
           with
           the
           
             worst
             kinde
             of
             dissolution
             ,
          
           by
           the
           
             sword
             ,
          
           which
           may
           kill
           
             all
             Parliaments
             for
             ever
             ;
          
           What
           is
           it
           but
           the
           heavy
           wrath
           threatned
           ,
           
             Jer.
             18.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             At
             what
             instant
             I
             shall
             speak
             concerning
             a
             nation
             ,
             and
             concerning
             a
             kingdom
             ,
             to
             build
             and
             to
             plant
             it
             ;
             If
             it
             do
             evill
             in
             my
             sight
             ,
             that
             it
             obey
             not
             my
             voyce
             ,
             then
             I
             will
             repent
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             wherewith
             I
             said
             I
             would
             benefit
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           
             8
          
           8.
           
           
             The
             time
             ,
             2ly
             .
             in
             spirituall
             respects
             ,
          
           pronounces
           the
           indignation
           more
           hot
           ,
           
           and
           heavy
           against
           us
           .
           For
           God
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           
             not
             
             
             onely
          
           to
           a
           Nation
           ,
           but
           
             a
             Church
             ;
             not
             onely
          
           to
           a
           people
           ,
           
             but
             His
             people
             ;
          
           To
           blast
           ,
           and
           offer
           so
           to
           dash
           in
           pieces
           
             all
             the
             hopes
          
           he
           had
           given
           them
           
             of
             a
             Reformation
             ,
          
           by
           them
           laboured
           for
           ,
           
             at
             least
             with
             great
             seeming
             earnestnesse
             ;
          
           and
           in
           stead
           hereof
           ,
           to
           threaten
           the
           
             totall
             ruine
          
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           true
           Religion
           among
           us
           ,
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           her
           
             most
             cruell
             Popish
             enemies
             .
          
           How
           enraged
           is
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           so
           refuses
           to
           reform
           us
           ,
           who
           pretended
           such
           desire
           of
           Reformation
           ?
           Like
           that
           most
           terrible
           threat
           of
           vengeance
           ,
           
             Ezek.
             24.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             I
             have
             purged
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             wast
             not
             purged
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             purged
             from
             thy
             filthinesse
             any
             more
             ,
             till
             I
             have
             caused
             my
             fury
             to
             rest
             upon
             thee
             .
             I
             the
             Lord
             have
             spoken
             it
             ,
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             do
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             go
             back
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             spare
             ,
             neither
             will
             I
             repent
             ;
             according
             to
             thy
             wayes
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             thy
             doings
             ,
             shall
             they
             judge
             thee
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             .
          
        
         
           
             9
          
           9.
           
           
             The
             obedience
             we
             would
             yeeld
             to
             him
             ,
          
           in
           yeelding
           help
           to
           our
           brethren
           of
           
             Ireland
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           
             duty
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
          
           and
           many
           other
           places
           ,
           adds
           to
           the
           manifestation
           of
           his
           wrath
           against
           us
           and
           
             Ireland
          
           both
           .
           
           He
           here
           threatens
           
             destruction
             for
             not
             helping
             ,
          
           and
           gives
           
             hopes
          
           to
           those
           that
           
             will
             .
          
           How
           angry
           is
           he
           then
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           afford
           
             us
             leisure
             ,
          
           or
           means
           ,
           nor
           
             them
             any
             help
             by
             us
             ?
          
           But
           as
           this
           shewed
           his
           heavy
           wrath
           against
           
             Israel
             ,
          
           when
           he
           would
           not
           regard
           them
           ,
           seeming
           willing
           to
           
             trust
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
          
           after
           their
           rebellious
           distrust
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           14.
           
           And
           as
           
             Esay
             31.
             threatens
             both
             the
             helpers
             ,
             and
             the
             helped
             together
             ,
          
           ver.
           3.
           
           So
           ,
           God
           seems
           to
           deal
           with
           us
           and
           
             Ireland
             ,
          
           as
           if
           he
           also
           meant
           to
           fulfill
           the
           very
           word
           of
           the
           
             Irish
          
           rebells
           ,
           many
           Moneths
           ago
           ;
           
             That
             they
             hoped
             to
             finde
             us
             so
             much
             work
             at
             home
             ,
             as
             we
             should
             have
             no
             leisure
             to
             send
             much
             help
             thither
             :
          
           And
           as
           though
           God
           meant
           to
           destroy
           his
           Church
           in
           
             England
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ireland
          
           both
           together
           .
           Thus
           all
           things
           proclaim
           his
           exceeding
           fierce
           wrath
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           
             10
          
           10.
           
           One
           thing
           yet
           further
           ,
           adds
           exceedingly
           to
           the
           notification
           of
           Gods
           fierce
           wrath
           against
           us
           ;
           
             The
             means
             we
             have
             had
             and
             used
             ,
             to
             make
             our
             peace
             with
             God
             .
          
           Never
           so
           much
           
             fasting
             and
             prayer
          
           in
           
             England
             ;
          
           eighteen
           Moneths
           
             solemn
             fasts
             by
             Authority
             ,
          
           (
           besides
           all
           
             voluntary
          
           ones
           ,
           by
           the
           liberty
           that
           there
           is
           now
           of
           so
           doing
           )
           with
           so
           many
           
             millions
          
           of
           prayers
           ,
           daily
           and
           continually
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           as
           it
           were
           rejected
           ,
           
           or
           at
           least
           in
           a
           great
           degree
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           
             sad
             complaint
             ,
             Psal.
             80.
             4.
             
             How
             long
             wilt
             thou
             he
             angry
             
             
             against
             the
             prayer
             of
             thy
             people
             ?
          
           and
           the
           more
           sad
           threatning
           ,
           
             Jer.
             14.
             12.
             
             When
             they
             fast
             I
             will
             not
             hear
             their
             cry
             ,
             &
             when
             they
             offer
             burnt
             offering
             and
             an
             oblation
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             accept
             them
             :
             but
             I
             will
             corsume
             them
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             famine
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             pestilence
             .
          
           What
           will
           God
           regard
           ,
           if
           he
           turn
           away
           his
           eye
           from
           such
           solemn
           services
           ,
           from
           such
           
             out-cries
             of
             prayers
             ?
          
           How
           greatly
           must
           we
           needs
           say
           ,
           he
           is
           provoked
           against
           us
           ?
           Specially
           also
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           had
           also
           some
           beginnings
           of
           
             Reformation
             ;
          
           
           restoring
           liberty
           to
           many
           faithfull
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           encouraging
           Preaching
           ,
           repressing
           the
           prophanation
           of
           the
           the
           Lords
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           pulling
           down
           Images
           ,
           and
           Crosses
           :
           and
           yet
           (
           our
           
             miseries
             still
             continue
             ,
          
           and
           work
           higher
           ,
           rather
           then
           otherwise
           )
           
             For
             all
             this
             his
             anger
             is
             not
             turned
             away
             ,
             but
             his
             hand
             is
             stretched
             out
             still
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
        
         
           And
           now
           (
           
             Honourable
             and
             Beloved
          
           )
           when
           you
           have
           heard
           all
           these
           tokens
           of
           Gods
           displeasure
           against
           us
           ,
           
           and
           our
           Nation
           ,
           can
           you
           chuse
           but
           
             tremble
             ,
          
           and
           humble
           your
           souls
           greatly
           ,
           
             before
             your
             God
          
           this
           day
           ?
           Certainly
           ,
           we
           cannot
           beleeve
           
             Him
             to
             be
             just
             ,
          
           but
           we
           must
           needs
           acknowledge
           our
           
             sinnes
          
           to
           be
           very
           
             grievous
             ,
          
           and
           
             hainous
             ,
          
           that
           have
           provoked
           such
           a
           
             wrath
             ,
          
           as
           these
           things
           discover
           to
           be
           
             kindled
          
           against
           us
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           could
           spend
           all
           the
           remaining
           part
           of
           this
           day
           ,
           in
           
             bewayling
          
           and
           
             bemoaning
          
           the
           vilenesse
           of
           our
           transgressions
           :
           If
           we
           could
           
             wear
             out
             all
             our
             strength
             ,
          
           and
           spirits
           ,
           in
           dolefull
           lamentation
           :
           
             If
             we
             could
             weep
             out
             our
             eyes
             ,
          
           and
           distill
           all
           the
           moisture
           of
           our
           bodies
           
             into
             tears
             of
             blood
             ,
          
           we
           yet
           should
           not
           sufficiently
           mourn
           for
           our
           iniquities
           ,
           nor
           make
           an
           acknowledgment
           answerable
           to
           our
           demerits
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           just
           indignation
           manifested
           against
           us
           .
           
             God
             Almighty
             grant
             ,
             for
             Jesus
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             all
             think
             of
             these
             things
             more
             then
             ever
             yet
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             affected
             ,
             and
             grieved
             ,
             and
             humbled
             ,
             (
             for
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             our
             Nations
             sins
             ,
             and
             shares
             in
             wrath
             )
             then
             formerly
             we
             have
             been
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             disposed
             the
             better
             to
             embrace
             the
             exhortation
             to
             amendment
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             reformation
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             our
             power
             ever
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           Meanwhile
           ,
           in
           a
           day
           of
           
             solemn
             humiliation
             ,
          
           and
           time
           of
           such
           danger
           ,
           and
           being
           specially
           called
           to
           deliver
           Gods
           Message
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           in
           this
           place
           ;
           and
           all
           Ministers
           being
           charged
           by
           the
           religious
           Ordinance
           ,
           set
           forth
           divers
           Moneths
           ago
           ,
           [
           
             in
             their
             severall
             Auditories
             ,
             specially
             on
             the
             fast
             dayes
             ,
             most
             earnestly
             
             
             to
             perswade
             ,
             and
             inculcate
             the
             constant
             practise
             of
             this
             publike
             acknowledgement
             ,
             and
             deep
             humiliation
          
           ]
           Let
           me
           take
           leave
           to
           discharge
           my
           conscience
           in
           a
           humble
           
             trembling
          
           representation
           to
           thar
           high
           Authority
           ,
           that
           hath
           required
           my
           service
           this
           day
           ,
           of
           the
           fitnesse
           of
           their
           taking
           into
           consideration
           ,
           
             What
             humiliation
             is
             ,
          
           or
           may
           be
           
             required
             of
             them
             as
             a
             Body
             ?
          
           Comming
           hither
           as
           the
           heads
           of
           our
           severall
           Tribes
           ,
           and
           Elders
           of
           our
           Cities
           ?
           You
           had
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           besides
           your
           own
           personall
           sins
           ,
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           whom
           you
           represent
           ,
           and
           of
           former
           Parliaments
           ,
           whom
           you
           succeed
           ,
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           ,
           namely
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           ,
           as
           you
           did
           ,
           or
           could
           take
           notice
           of
           .
           But
           you
           had
           not
           then
           any
           actions
           of
           your
           own
           ,
           as
           a
           joynt
           body
           ,
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           there
           were
           any
           failings
           in
           you
           ;
           as
           now
           after
           many
           dayes
           ,
           and
           moneths
           ,
           even
           some
           years
           sitting
           together
           you
           have
           .
           And
           it
           is
           ,
           
             at
             least
             possible
             ,
          
           that
           you
           may
           finde
           failings
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           in
           so
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           businesses
           .
           Your
           enemies
           and
           the
           Churches
           charge
           you
           with
           enough
           ,
           with
           multitudes
           .
           I
           dare
           not
           second
           them
           ,
           nor
           abett
           any
           of
           their
           virulent
           reproaches
           .
           But
           doubtlesse
           it
           is
           possible
           ,
           you
           may
           have
           had
           failings
           ,
           of
           some
           kinde
           or
           other
           .
           Consider
           then
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           and
           presence
           
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ,
          
           before
           whom
           you
           are
           come
           as
           a
           Body
           this
           day
           ,
           to
           humble
           your selves
           ,
           and
           afflict
           ,
           your
           souls
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           not
           somewhat
           to
           be
           sought
           out
           among
           you
           ,
           for
           which
           you
           are
           all
           joyntly
           as
           a
           Body
           to
           be
           humbled
           .
        
         
           You
           cannot
           but
           remember
           ,
           1.
           
           
             What
             great
             things
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             you
             ,
          
           Above
           all
           Parliaments
           ,
           ever
           since
           any
           were
           .
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           touch
           some
           of
           them
           anon
           .
           
             Do
             your
             consciences
          
           now
           think
           ,
           
             that
             as
             a
             Parliamentary
             Body
             ,
          
           you
           have
           fully
           answered
           all
           his
           favours
           hitherto
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Also
           you
           cannot
           but
           remember
           (
           and
           we
           also
           ever
           must
           ,
           as
           with
           thankfulnesse
           to
           God
           as
           the
           Author
           ,
           so
           to
           you
           as
           his
           instruments
           )
           
             what
             great
             things
             he
             hath
             done
             already
             by
             you
             :
          
           In
           taking
           off
           burdens
           ,
           in
           making
           Peace
           with
           
             Scotland
             ,
          
           in
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           liberty
           enjoyed
           of
           Gods
           Ordinances
           by
           your
           means
           .
           But
           are
           you
           assured
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           
             all
             the
             way
             proceeded
             with
             that
             spirit
             of
             encouragement
             ,
          
           that
           these
           things
           should
           have
           put
           into
           you
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           above
           all
           you
           cannot
           but
           be
           apprehensive
           
             how
             many
             things
             God
             had
             done
             against
             you
             ,
          
           even
           against
           You
           
             as
             a
             Body
             :
          
           In
           
           
           the
           
             Northern
             Army
          
           that
           should
           have
           been
           brought
           up
           against
           You
           ;
           in
           the
           
             Armed
             Troopes
          
           at
           your
           dores
           ;
           in
           withdrawing
           the
           
             Kings
             presence
             ,
             and
             Heart
          
           from
           You
           ;
           in
           all
           the
           
             aspersions
          
           cast
           upon
           you
           ;
           in
           the
           warre
           raised
           against
           you
           ▪
           and
           your
           
             disappointment
          
           of
           seeing
           it
           ended
           long
           agoe
           ,
           even
           before
           it
           was
           begun
           ;
           in
           all
           your
           
             Propositions
             of
             Treaties
          
           refused
           ;
           in
           the
           late
           
             horrid
             conspiracy
          
           against
           You.
           
           All
           this
           ,
           not
           
             man
          
           only
           ,
           but
           
             God
          
           hath
           done
           against
           You.
           
             And
             wherefore
             ?
          
           I
           am
           far
           from
           saying
           ,
           from
           thinking
           ,
           
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for
             my
             sins
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           ours
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           .
           (
           Oh
           that
           our
           hearts
           could
           weep
           and
           bleed
           for
           it
           as
           we
           ought
           !
           )
           I
           know
           and
           acknowledge
           ,
           they
           are
           
             our
             sins
             ,
          
           that
           are
           punished
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           failed
           or
           shall
           faile
           in
           any
           thing
           .
           But
           yet
           as
           often
           as
           there
           is
           
             failings
             in
             you
             ,
          
           God
           would
           have
           
             even
             you
             to
             be
             humbled
          
           for
           them
           .
           It
           was
           
             Israels
             sin
             ,
          
           that
           provoked
           God
           to
           let
           
             Satan
          
           tempt
           
             David
          
           to
           number
           the
           People
           .
           Yet
           it
           was
           
             Davids
             sin
          
           to
           number
           them
           .
           And
           he
           
             humbled
             himself
          
           greatly
           for
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           warned
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Prophet
           .
           It
           is
           the
           
             feets
          
           catching
           cold
           oft
           times
           that
           causes
           the
           
             Head-ache
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Rheume
           in
           
             the
             eyes
             ;
          
           yet
           when
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           the
           
             Head
          
           takes
           somewhat
           to
           
             purge
          
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           
             cure
             the
             eyes
             .
          
           Consider
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           
             whether
             ever
             God
             did
             any
             such
             thing
             to
             any
             servants
             of
             His
             in
             Authority
             ,
             they
             continuing
             steadily
             faithfull
             ,
          
           I
           know
           
             Moses
          
           suffered
           much
           
             reproach
             ,
          
           and
           was
           often
           endangered
           by
           the
           
             peoples
          
           rebelling
           against
           him
           .
           But
           God
           
             instantly
          
           still
           pleaded
           his
           cause
           ,
           and
           ended
           all
           .
           Also
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           
             David
          
           kept
           his
           integrity
           ,
           he
           never
           had
           any
           
             defeat
             ,
          
           in
           any
           battell
           ;
           nor
           did
           
             any
             Enemy
             prevail
             so
             as
             to
             distresse
             him
          
           at
           any
           time
           :
           But
           after
           his
           
             great
             fault
             ,
          
           and
           Gods
           heavy
           
             threatning
          
           upon
           it
           ;
           he
           had
           divers
           
             sore
             shakings
             ,
          
           specially
           by
           
             Absoloms
          
           conspiracy
           ,
           driving
           him
           almost
           out
           of
           his
           Kingdome
           .
           And
           so
           
             Solomon
          
           while
           he
           kept
           close
           to
           God
           ,
           had
           no
           Adversary
           
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             :
          
           But
           after
           his
           wives
           turning
           away
           his
           heart
           ,
           to
           countenance
           (
           at
           least
           )
           their
           Idols
           ,
           he
           had
           more
           then
           one
           ,
           that
           
             lifted
             up
             their
             hands
          
           against
           him
           .
           Think
           now
           how
           much
           your
           
             Adversaries
          
           and
           their
           
             Successes
          
           call
           you
           to
           an
           enquiry
           among
           your selves
           ,
           
             why
             God
             should
             let
             them
             attempt
             and
             prevail
             so
             far
             against
             you
             ?
          
           If
           you
           shall
           find
           any
           thing
           amisse
           among
           your selves
           ,
           it
           wil
           ;
           be
           no
           wonder
           ,
           the
           faithfullest
           men
           have
           had
           their
           failings
           .
           
             Jacob
          
           forgot
           his
           vow
           at
           
             Bethel
          
           a
           long
           while
           ,
           till
           a
           great
           
             scandall
          
           in
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           a
           fearfull
           
             outrage
          
           of
           his
           sons
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           
             danger
          
           
           
           thereupon
           to
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           
             Gods
             Admonition
          
           after
           all
           ,
           brought
           it
           to
           his
           remembrance
           ;
           and
           then
           upon
           search
           ,
           he
           found
           
             Idols
          
           too
           ,
           that
           he
           before
           took
           no
           notice
           of
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           winkt
           at
           .
           So
           ,
           
             David
          
           failed
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           
             bringing
             up
             the
             Ark
             ,
          
           (
           and
           the
           Priests
           ,
           Levites
           ,
           and
           Elders
           of
           the
           people
           were
           in
           the
           same
           errour
           with
           him
           ;
           )
           and
           recovered
           not
           himself
           to
           see
           where
           the
           fault
           was
           in
           
             three
             moneths
             :
          
           
           And
           afterward
           he
           abidde
           
             three
             yeeres
             famine
             ,
          
           
           yeere
           after
           yeere
           ,
           
             before
             he
             enquired
          
           of
           the
           Lord
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           thereupon
           told
           him
           it
           was
           for
           an
           
             Oath-broken
             ,
          
           and
           
             Innocent
             bloud-shed
             ;
          
           For
           whch
           God
           would
           now
           have
           
             Justice
          
           done
           upon
           the
           posterity
           of
           the
           offender
           .
           Also
           
             Zerubbabel
          
           and
           all
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Jews
           (
           as
           was
           noted
           before
           )
           failed
           not
           a
           little
           in
           so
           long
           
             neglecting
          
           to
           set
           about
           
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
          
           even
           though
           God
           the
           while
           sent
           divers
           judgements
           upon
           all
           the
           Nation
           for
           it
           .
           All
           these
           instances
           still
           make
           it
           the
           more
           necessary
           to
           have
           this
           seriously
           laid
           to
           your
           hearts
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           have
           the
           glory
           he
           looks
           for
           from
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           whatsoever
           you
           can
           find
           amisse
           ,
           you
           may
           the
           more
           zealously
           set
           your selves
           to
           make
           him
           (
           not
           
             satisfaction
             ,
          
           which
           Jesus
           Christ
           only
           can
           ;
           and
           hath
           done
           sufficiently
           ,
           but
           )
           such
           
             amends
          
           as
           poor
           creatures
           and
           his
           faithfull
           servants
           are
           by
           his
           grace
           enabled
           unto
           .
           And
           now
           may
           I
           presume
           one
           step
           or
           two
           farther
           ?
           To
           propound
           according
           to
           the
           subject
           of
           my
           text
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           specially
           requisite
           ,
           that
           you
           consider
           ,
           
             whether
             you
             have
             done
             your
             utmost
             for
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             sad
             time
             of
             her
             danger
             and
             distresse
             ?
          
           I
           shall
           anon
           shew
           ,
           how
           great
           hopes
           there
           are
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           the
           men
           whom
           God
           intends
           to
           use
           as
           his
           great
           instruments
           in
           this
           happy
           work
           ;
           these
           thoughts
           will
           prepare
           you
           for
           it
           .
           Therefore
           let
           me
           most
           humbly
           offer
           a
           double
           question
           in
           two
           words
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             execution
             of
             Iustice
          
           upon
           the
           Churches
           enemies
           and
           the
           
             hastning
          
           and
           effectuall
           advancing
           
             of
             the
             businesses
          
           of
           Religion
           .
           1.
           
           
             Have
             not
             notoricus
             offenders
             ,
          
           I
           mean
           Idolatrous
           ,
           Traiterous
           Priests
           ,
           
             even
             after
             reasons
             urged
             by
             you
             for
             their
             execution
             ,
             and
             delivery
             of
             them
             up
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             been
             in
             fine
             spared
             ?
          
           For
           which
           their
           party
           hath
           well
           requited
           you
           ever
           since
           ;
           and
           so
           have
           others
           too
           ,
           for
           all
           your
           gentlenesse
           to
           many
           desperate
           Delinquents
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           your
           prisoners
           .
           2.
           
           For
           the
           other
           ,
           
             Was
             there
             not
             a
             time
             ,
             when
             nothing
             you
             asked
             was
             denyed
             you
             ?
          
           Might
           not
           
             somewhat
          
           in
           that
           advantage
           of
           opportunity
           ,
           
             been
             obtained
             
             
             for
             Religion
             ,
          
           which
           hath
           not
           been
           ,
           and
           which
           would
           have
           kept
           the
           
             wheeles
          
           going
           eversince
           ,
           that
           have
           
             long
             stood
             still
          
           for
           want
           of
           it
           ?
           And
           since
           that
           season
           ,
           
             was
             it
             not
             morally
             possible
             to
             have
             speeded
             some
             things
             more
             then
             they
             have
             been
             ?
          
           I
           know
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           fathome
           the
           depths
           of
           your
           Businesses
           ,
           and
           Hindrances
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           apparently
           very
           many
           :
           Therefore
           I
           take
           not
           upon
           me
           ,
           so
           much
           to
           be
           a
           
             reprover
             ,
          
           as
           a
           
             remembrancer
             .
          
           Yet
           even
           the
           former
           ,
           could
           I
           know
           things
           as
           well
           as
           your selves
           do
           (
           or
           may
           ,
           by
           
             reviewing
             your
             journalls
          
           )
           my
           Office
           would
           not
           onely
           
             bear
             me
             out
          
           in
           ,
           but
           even
           
             require
             of
             me
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Case
           may
           be
           .
           We
           have
           long
           ,
           and
           too
           justly
           complained
           of
           
             Princes
             being
             flattered
             ,
          
           by
           them
           that
           least
           should
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           we
           and
           they
           have
           been
           
             undone
          
           by
           it
           .
           Let
           it
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           be
           
             your
             glory
          
           (
           and
           God
           will
           make
           it
           so
           )
           that
           
             you
             had
             rather
             be
             twice
             admonisht
             ,
          
           even
           without
           cause
           ,
           then
           
             to
             want
             it
             once
             ,
          
           when
           there
           is
           just
           cause
           .
           And
           so
           I
           leave
           this
           Advise
           ,
           with
           one
           word
           of
           addition
           .
        
         
           
             That
             if
             ever
             after
             this
             day
             ,
          
           
           
             God
             should
          
           (
           which
           if
           we
           all
           seek
           him
           as
           we
           should
           ,
           even
           this
           day
           ,
           I
           hope
           he
           never
           will
           )
           
             send
             you
             and
             us
             ,
             any
             affrighting
             tidings
             ;
          
           As
           we
           all
           must
           ,
           each
           one
           for
           themselves
           in
           particular
           ;
           so
           
             you
             would
             ,
          
           both
           for
           all
           us
           ,
           and
           for
           your selves
           severally
           ,
           and
           
             joyntly
             as
             a
             Body
             ,
             make
             diligent
             inquiry
             ,
             what
             is
             Gods
             meaning
             in
             it
             ?
          
           What
           sins
           they
           are
           ,
           that
           have
           provoked
           him
           so
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           you
           :
           
             and
             accordingly
             see
             and
             practise
             ,
             each
             one
             ,
          
           their
           duties
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           
           And
           so
           I
           passe
           to
           the
           third
           Use
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           
             Exhortation
             ,
             to
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             to
             resolve
             and
             practise
             from
             hence-forward
             ,
             the
             utmost
             possible
             for
             the
             Churches
             help
             ,
             endeavouring
             all
             ,
             venturing
             all
             ,
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             both
             against
             sins
             ,
             and
             dangers
             of
             enemies
             .
          
           Taking
           in
           for
           
             Motives
             ,
          
           and
           to
           answer
           all
           
             Objections
             ,
          
           the
           Text
           ,
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           Reasons
           ,
           foregoing
           ,
           and
           following
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           
             Protestation
             ,
          
           made
           two
           years
           ago
           ,
           and
           the
           
             late
             Covenant
             ,
          
           and
           for
           
             Means
             ,
          
           (
           namely
           against
           sin
           in
           speciall
           )
           
             the
             Assembly
             called
             .
          
           There
           is
           not
           any
           
             Duty
             ,
          
           and
           way
           of
           
             help
             ,
          
           generall
           ,
           or
           particular
           ,
           that
           any
           hath
           been
           
             backward
          
           to
           set
           upon
           ,
           or
           can
           be
           
             tempted
          
           to
           neglect
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           grounds
           laid
           ,
           I
           durst
           undertake
           to
           convince
           ,
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           doing
           the
           utmost
           ,
           even
           for
           
             our
             own
             sakes
             ,
          
           as
           well
           
             as
             the
             Churches
             .
          
           And
           without
           me
           ,
           if
           any
           will
           deal
           faithfully
           with
           themselves
           ,
           and
           apply
           things
           home
           to
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           each
           
           
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           perswade
           themselves
           to
           all
           things
           that
           come
           within
           their
           compasse
           .
           This
           therefore
           I
           earnestly
           exhort
           all
           to
           do
           ,
           now
           and
           hereafter
           ,
           whiles
           I
           apply
           my
           speech
           particularly
           at
           this
           time
           unto
           those
           ,
           upon
           whom
           this
           work
           lies
           principally
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           the
           Power
           and
           Authority
           in
           their
           hands
           :
           
             Our
             Senatours
             ,
          
           of
           the
           honourable
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           Let
           me
           beseech
           you
           ,
           Honourable
           and
           Worthy
           ,
           to
           
             remember
             all
          
           that
           you
           have
           heard
           of
           the
           necessity
           of
           helping
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           
             provoke
             you
             ,
          
           and
           prevail
           with
           you
           ,
           to
           put
           to
           
             all
             your
             strength
             ,
          
           
           and
           even
           
             venture
             all
             things
             ,
          
           that
           you
           may
           
             effectually
             help
          
           the
           Church
           ,
           particularly
           against
           the
           
             cause
          
           of
           all
           her
           dangers
           ,
           
             sinne
             .
          
           And
           herein
           ,
           not
           by
           way
           of
           
             exclusion
          
           of
           other
           matters
           ,
           but
           of
           
             specification
          
           of
           some
           main
           things
           to
           be
           looked
           to
           ;
           Let
           me
           name
           some
           particulars
           to
           you
           .
        
         
           
             1
          
           1.
           
           
             The
             banishment
             of
             idolatry
             wholly
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Never
           reckon
           upon
           the
           Churches
           safety
           ,
           or
           the
           Nations
           ,
           while
           any
           such
           
             treason
          
           against
           God
           ,
           is
           so
           much
           as
           winkt
           at
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           So
           farre
           as
           you
           do
           not
           the
           
             utmost
             possible
          
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           you
           are
           &
           will
           be
           
             greatly
             wanting
          
           to
           the
           Churches
           help
           .
           And
           never
           
             fear
             the
             provoking
          
           of
           any
           persons
           ,
           or
           multitudes
           ,
           at
           home
           ,
           or
           abroad
           ,
           by
           your
           faithfulnesse
           to
           God
           and
           the
           Church
           herein
           .
           For
           beleeve
           it
           ,
           you
           will
           run
           
             a
             thousand
             times
             worse
             hazard
          
           by
           suffering
           them
           ,
           as
           experience
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           besides
           all
           other
           things
           may
           teach
           you
           ;
           shew
           therefore
           your
           
             indignation
          
           against
           all
           the
           reliques
           and
           
             objects
             ,
          
           and
           practisers
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           within
           your
           reach
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           
             happily
          
           already
           
             begun
          
           to
           do
           in
           some
           .
           And
           manifest
           your
           
             zeal
          
           and
           
             wisdome
             ,
          
           in
           preparing
           such
           Laws
           ,
           against
           that
           cursed
           practise
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           
             As
             all
             the
             Nation
             may
             hear
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             do
             no
             more
             so
             wickedly
             ,
          
           Deut.
           13.
           11.
           and
           secure
           
             the
             children
          
           that
           are
           growing
           up
           .
        
         
           
             2
          
           2.
           
           
             Dispell
             ignorance
             .
          
           We
           are
           undone
           by
           this
           mist
           of
           infection
           ,
           specially
           in
           the
           Countrey
           .
           In
           the
           Name
           therefore
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             will
             come
             in
             flaming
             fire
             ,
             taking
             vengeance
             on
             them
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
          
           2
           Thess.
           1.
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           In
           the
           name
           of
           
             millions
             of
             souls
             ,
          
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           (
           of
           many
           even
           in
           my
           Congregation
           )
           whom
           this
           
             black
             Devill
          
           possesses
           ,
           and
           who
           cried
           out
           ,
           as
           he
           ,
           
             Mat.
          
           8.
           29.
           that
           we
           
             torment
             them
             ,
          
           when
           we
           offer
           but
           any
           endeavour
           for
           their
           dispossession
           ;
           and
           which
           no
           means
           in
           the
           world
           (
           according
           
           
           to
           Man
           )
           can
           cure
           ,
           
             without
             your
             effectuall
             help
             :
          
           And
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           
             faithfull
             Ministers
          
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           ;
           who
           preach
           to
           
             stocks
             and
             stones
             in
             the
             likenesse
             of
             men
             ;
          
           I
           cry
           out
           unto
           you
           ,
           unto
           you
           this
           day
           ,
           for
           
             help
             ,
             help
             ,
             effectuall
             help
             .
          
           I
           name
           nothing
           particular
           now
           because
           of
           the
           
             Assembly
             ,
          
           else
           I
           had
           rather
           have
           spent
           my
           whole
           time
           upon
           this
           one
           argument
           ,
           then
           to
           have
           past
           it
           over
           so
           briefly
           .
        
         
           
             3
          
           3.
           
           
             Conjure
             down
             the
             atheisticall
             Devil
             ;
          
           the
           impudent
           scorner
           of
           godlinesse
           and
           conscience
           .
           Make
           every
           word
           of
           that
           kind
           a
           greater
           
             reproach
             to
             the
             Speaker
             ,
          
           then
           he
           can
           intend
           it
           to
           the
           
             person
             spoken
             against
             .
          
           Make
           it
           an
           
             action
             of
             the
             case
             ,
          
           to
           reproach
           any
           with
           a
           
             Nickname
          
           for
           their
           conscientiousnesse
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           let
           such
           pay
           good
           
             dammages
          
           and
           full
           
             costs
          
           speedily
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           way
           whereby
           it
           may
           be
           more
           effectually
           done
           .
           And
           till
           then
           ,
           know
           for
           a
           certainty
           ,
           that
           that
           
             direfull
             threatning
          
           will
           hang
           over
           the
           Land
           which
           is
           recorded
           ,
           
             Jer.
             23.
             for
             one
             kinde
             of
             reproach
          
           against
           the
           Prophets
           of
           God
           ,
           
             ver.
             33.
             to
             the
             end
             ,
          
           and
           it
           will
           utterly
           drown
           us
           in
           destruction
           when
           ever
           it
           fals
           .
           Also
           without
           a
           law
           of
           this
           Nature
           ,
           let
           me
           assure
           you
           ,
           that
           make
           what
           ever
           Reformation
           you
           will
           or
           can
           ,
           it
           will
           prove
           in
           the
           issue
           (
           and
           even
           within
           a
           very
           little
           while
           I
           doubt
           )
           but
           as
           a
           wall
           
             dawbed
             with
             untempered
             morter
          
           and
           crumble
           all
           to
           nothing
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           can
           never
           be
           
             helped
          
           while
           her
           
             glory
          
           is
           made
           her
           
             shame
             ,
          
           and
           suffered
           to
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           
             4
          
           4.
           
           
             Cure
             Superstition
             .
          
           There
           are
           more
           tainted
           with
           it
           then
           you
           can
           easily
           imagine
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           bred
           and
           nourisht
           ,
           by
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           
             customary
             ,
          
           (
           specially
           among
           those
           that
           are
           not
           thoroughly
           instructed
           )
           and
           chiefly
           by
           any
           
             meer
             humane
             ordinance
             ,
          
           (
           though
           usefull
           being
           rightly
           used
           )
           when
           once
           any
           
             speciall
             weight
          
           comes
           to
           be
           put
           upon
           the
           meer
           
             using
          
           it
           .
           And
           while
           a
           
             root
             of
             superstition
          
           is
           nourisht
           in
           men
           ,
           
             Idolatry
          
           will
           soon
           be
           
             graffed
          
           upon
           it
           with
           a
           little
           help
           .
           Besides
           that
           a
           
             little
             of
             this
             leaven
          
           will
           
             greatly
             sowr
             Mens
             Consciences
             ,
          
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           
             power
             of
             godlinesse
          
           leave
           nothing
           but
           a
           
             Form
             .
          
           I
           may
           not
           amplify
           this
           ;
           but
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           considered
           and
           consulted
           of
           .
        
         
           
             5
          
           5.
           
           
             Make
             all
             men
             feare
             an
             Oath
             :
          
           
             1
          
           by
           a
           more
           ready
           and
           certain
           penalty
           for
           
             rash
             swearing
             ;
          
           
             2
          
           by
           taking
           away
           
             unnecessary
          
           Oaths
           .
           My
           soul
           blesses
           you
           ,
           blesses
           God
           for
           you
           ,
           for
           the
           taking
           away
           the
           
             Oath
             of
             Churchwardens
          
           as
           well
           as
           that
           
             Ex
             Officio
             ,
          
           and
           the
           late
           
           
           Canonicall
           Oath
           .
           Oh
           doe
           the
           like
           to
           other
           Officers
           ,
           and
           in
           Universities
           ,
           and
           Corporations
           ,
           and
           Courts
           ,
           by
           causing
           a
           
             review
          
           to
           be
           made
           what
           Oathes
           are
           
             unnecessary
             ,
          
           and
           how
           the
           use
           of
           them
           may
           be
           other
           wayes
           supplyed
           .
           
             3
          
           And
           what
           Oathes
           you
           see
           necessary
           to
           be
           continued
           or
           added
           ;
           
             make
             them
             dreadfull
             .
          
           Let
           them
           be
           administred
           ever
           in
           an
           
             awfull
             manner
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           consider
           what
           they
           doe
           ,
           when
           they
           pawn
           their
           souls
           and
           all
           things
           else
           ;
           that
           they
           speak
           truth
           and
           will
           doe
           as
           they
           say
           .
           
             4
          
           
             And
             let
             no
             ignorant
             person
             be
             trusted
             to
             swear
             ,
             more
             then
             a
             childe
             .
          
           But
           of
           that
           a
           word
           more
           anon
           .
           I
           will
           use
           no
           other
           motive
           then
           that
           one
           .
           
             Jer.
          
           23.
           10.
           
           
             Because
             of
             swearing
             the
             Land
             mourneth
             :
             the
             pleasant
             places
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             are
             dryed
             up
             ,
             and
             their
             course
             is
             evill
             ,
             and
             their
             force
             is
             not
             right
             .
          
           So
           that
           you
           do
           not
           help
           the
           Church
           if
           you
           remedy
           not
           this
           ,
           what
           you
           can
           ;
           if
           you
           did
           all
           things
           else
           .
        
         
           
           6.
           
           
             Make
             a
             Law
             for
             preaching
             .
          
           There
           was
           never
           any
           yet
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           ever
           hear
           of
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           since
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           which
           is
           
             such
             a
             prodigy
             ,
          
           such
           a
           peece
           of
           
             Laodicean
             Lukewarmnesse
             ,
          
           as
           I
           beleeve
           the
           like
           was
           never
           heard
           of
           ,
           in
           a
           
             Reformed
             Christian
          
           Kingdom
           or
           Church
           ;
           
             unlesse
             Ireland
             perhaps
             too
             .
          
           What
           the
           effects
           have
           been
           of
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           all
           the
           world
           fees
           ;
           And
           to
           me
           it
           sounds
           among
           the
           worst
           of
           
             Omens
             ,
          
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           some
           
             disputing
             against
          
           such
           a
           law
           ▪
           I
           will
           say
           but
           this
           :
           1.
           
           If
           God
           have
           not
           had
           
             dishonour
             enough
             ,
          
           by
           some
           mens
           preaching
           against
           Preaching
           ,
           because
           our
           Law
           commanded
           it
           not
           ;
           and
           by
           all
           the
           
             reproach
          
           cast
           upon
           his
           faithfullest
           Ministers
           for
           their
           
             double
             diligence
             ,
          
           which
           hath
           also
           been
           
             prohibited
          
           thē
           by
           those
           that
           ought
           to
           have
           
             promoted
          
           it
           ;
           And
           
             2
          
           if
           the
           people
           of
           God
           have
           not
           by
           this
           been
           
             sufficiently
             scattered
          
           abroad
           as
           
             sheep
             without
             a
             Shepheard
             ;
          
           and
           torn
           by
           
             dogs
          
           for
           seeking
           their
           
             food
          
           abroad
           when
           they
           had
           none
           
             provided
             for
             them
             at
             home
             ;
          
           And
           
             3
          
           if
           enough
           have
           not
           
             gone
             to
             hell
             ,
          
           under
           
             unpreaching
             Ministers
             ,
          
           in
           more
           then
           eighty
           yeares
           :
           And
           
             4
          
           finally
           ,
           if
           God
           have
           not
           put
           
             more
             weight
          
           upon
           this
           
             one
             ordinance
          
           under
           the
           N.T.
           then
           
             all
             other
             Ministeriall
             works
             together
             :
          
           to
           teach
           all
           that
           have
           Authority
           under
           him
           to
           doe
           the
           like
           ;
           to
           make
           them
           
             beshrew
          
           themselves
           
             that
             preach
             not
             the
             Gospel
             ;
          
           Then
           let
           there
           be
           still
           no
           law
           to
           enjoyn
           it
           ,
           nor
           for
           any
           thing
           else
           belonging
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           mans
           salvation
           by
           as
           good
           reason
           .
           But
           
             if
             all
             be
             contrary
             ,
          
           then
           once
           more
           let
           me
           call
           to
           
             Humiliation
             ,
          
           for
           this
           
           
           neglect
           these
           eighty
           yeares
           and
           upward
           ;
           and
           promise
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           a
           
             Reforming
             Parliament
          
           will
           not
           ,
           
             cannot
             but
             compose
             such
             a
             law
          
           as
           shall
           be
           abundantly
           sufficient
           for
           ever
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           
           7.
           
           
             Make
             Simony
             impossible
             ,
          
           To
           swear
           the
           
             Clerk
             ,
          
           is
           to
           swear
           the
           
             buyer
          
           to
           prevent
           a
           
             dearth
             :
          
           It
           is
           to
           forbid
           those
           that
           
             fear
             an
             Oath
             ,
          
           and
           set
           open
           the
           door
           to
           those
           that
           
             dare
             be
             wilfully
             false
             .
          
           And
           the
           present
           
             penalties
          
           of
           the
           statute
           ,
           doe
           seldome
           reach
           
             cunning
             chapmen
             .
          
           This
           I
           will
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           if
           every
           Minister
           that
           hath
           the
           
             charge
          
           of
           soules
           ,
           and
           
             discharges
          
           that
           duty
           conscionably
           ,
           
             be
             not
             worthy
             of
             all
             that
             due
             ,
          
           which
           the
           law
           anywhere
           allowes
           him
           ;
           
             take
             it
             away
             in
             Gods
             name
             ,
          
           and
           employ
           it
           to
           a
           better
           use
           ,
           if
           you
           
             can
          
           find
           it
           out
           .
           But
           if
           he
           be
           worthy
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           sentence
           of
           God
           and
           man
           both
           ,
           a
           
             high
             way-robber
             ,
          
           or
           one
           that
           
             breaks
             into
             a
             house
          
           at
           midnight
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           
             great
             an
             offendor
             ,
          
           as
           a
           
             Simoniacall
             Patron
             ,
          
           (
           whether
           he
           presents
           a
           man
           otherwise
           worthy
           ,
           or
           one
           that
           is
           altogether
           unworthy
           )
           and
           if
           you
           make
           not
           as
           
             sufficient
             a
             law
          
           against
           the
           one
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           not
           for
           the
           
             penalty
             ,
          
           but
           which
           may
           be
           as
           
             effectuall
          
           or
           rather
           more
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           I
           durst
           undertake
           )
           you
           will
           no
           more
           
             answer
             it
             to
             God
             ,
          
           then
           if
           you
           made
           not
           a
           sufficicient
           law
           
             against
             those
             outrages
             ,
          
           if
           there
           were
           none
           .
        
         
           
           8.
           
           
             Make
             Clandestine
             Marriages
             impossible
             .
          
           They
           are
           so
           in
           the
           Reformed
           Churches
           in
           France
           ;
           they
           may
           be
           so
           here
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           and
           you
           please
           .
           It
           is
           
             meer
             humane
             law
             ,
          
           the
           common
           law
           among
           us
           ,
           (
           not
           Gods
           law
           )
           that
           calls
           it
           a
           
             marriage
             ,
          
           if
           two
           be
           joyned
           by
           a
           Minister
           ,
           (
           a
           
             Popish
             Priest
          
           hath
           served
           the
           turne
           )
           in
           any
           
             house
          
           or
           room
           ,
           or
           
             place
             ,
          
           and
           at
           
             midnight
          
           or
           any
           time
           ,
           if
           with
           such
           and
           such
           words
           .
           Why
           is
           such
           a
           
             wilde
             Authority
          
           given
           ,
           to
           robbe
           Parents
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           Masters
           of
           their
           Apprentices
           ,
           and
           children
           of
           themselves
           ,
           against
           
             Gods
             expresse
             word
             ?
          
           and
           no
           
             Penalty
          
           that
           I
           know
           of
           in
           our
           law
           ,
           upon
           
             such
             a
             Minister
             ,
          
           or
           
             such
             Parties
             .
          
           How
           many
           
             Noble
             Families
             ,
          
           besides
           others
           ,
           have
           been
           by
           this
           
             Licence
          
           (
           and
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           next
           door
           to
           it
           in
           use
           ,
           the
           
             Licences
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Courts
             ,
          
           which
           last
           to
           this
           day
           where
           
             such
             disobedient
             children
          
           will
           goe
           seek
           them
           )
           
             shamed
          
           and
           grieved
           and
           
             mischiefed
             ?
          
           This
           may
           be
           remedied
           instantly
           ,
           
             if
             the
             law
             ratify
             no
             marriage
             ,
             but
             Publike
             ,
             after
             Banes
             ,
             with
             Parents
             or
             guardians
             consent
             ,
          
           or
           some
           higher
           Power
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           be
           
             Tyrannicall
          
           and
           altogether
           
             unreasonable
             .
          
           I
           am
           amazed
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Gentry
          
           having
           
           
           so
           smarted
           by
           this
           licence
           to
           their
           children
           to
           be
           
             disobedient
             ,
          
           have
           not
           long
           since
           
             in
             Parliament
             ,
          
           taken
           an
           order
           for
           it
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           ,
           God
           hath
           raised
           up
           
             you
          
           at
           last
           ,
           to
           do
           him
           
             this
             piece
             of
             service
             ,
          
           among
           a
           great
           many
           others
           .
        
         
           
           I
           may
           not
           enlarge
           my self
           upon
           any
           more
           particulars
           .
           I
           will
           sum
           up
           all
           the
           residue
           that
           I
           have
           thought
           of
           ,
           in
           almost
           as
           few
           words
           as
           there
           be
           matters
           .
        
         
           
           9.
           
           
             Keep
             all
             the
             holy
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             from
             prophanation
             ,
             ;
          
           the
           Word
           
             read
          
           and
           preacht
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           singing
           ,
           Sacraments
           ,
           punishing
           
             sleepers
             ,
          
           and
           all
           other
           
             rude
          
           persons
           .
        
         
           
           10.
           
           
             Secure
             the
             Lords
             day
             fully
             ,
          
           from
           
             working
             ,
          
           and
           
             playing
             ,
          
           and
           
             buying
             ,
          
           or
           
             selling
             ,
          
           and
           as
           much
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           from
           
             apparent
             idlenesse
             .
          
        
         
           
           11.
           
           
             Encourage
             a
             faithfull
             Ministery
             ,
          
           particularly
           with
           sufficient
           maintenance
           for
           
             wives
             and
             children
             .
          
        
         
           
           12.
           
           
             Secure
             youth
          
           in
           the
           Universities
           ,
           and
           Schools
           ,
           
             with
             the
             utmost
             of
             care
             ;
          
           and
           even
           in
           
             Parents
             houses
             ,
          
           what
           you
           can
           ,
           specially
           
             the
             poorer
          
           sort
           .
           The
           young
           ones
           are
           the
           
             hopes
          
           or
           the
           
             bane
          
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           
             in
             the
             next
          
           20
           ,
           or
           10.
           or
           7.
           
             years
             .
          
        
         
           
           13.
           
           
             Represse
             drunkennesse
             ,
          
           by
           a
           
             better
             composed
             Law
          
           then
           any
           yet
           is
           extant
           ,
           and
           the
           haunting
           of
           the
           shops
           of
           that
           wickednesse
           .
        
         
           
           14.
           
           
             Suppresse
             altogether
             ,
          
           (
           and
           not
           onely
           for
           this
           time
           of
           our
           calamity
           )
           
             that
             trade
             of
             nothing
             but
             infection
             ,
          
           Players
           .
        
         
           
           15.
           
           
             Cast
             more
             shame
             and
             wrath
          
           upon
           
             whoredome
             ,
          
           and
           adultery
           
             specially
             .
          
        
         
           
           16.
           
           
             Prevent
             all
             oppression
             ,
             injustice
             ,
             fraud
             ,
          
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           your
           powers
           .
        
         
           
           17.
           
           Finally
           ,
           
             Set
             your selves
             ,
          
           generally
           ,
           
             to
             frame
             such
             Laws
             ,
          
           as
           may
           make
           sinners
           
             soonest
             weary
             of
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           Governours
           able
           to
           
             yoke
             them
             with
             the
             most
             ease
          
           that
           can
           be
           conceived
           .
        
         
           And
           
             for
             all
             this
             ,
          
           let
           me
           again
           remember
           you
           ,
           of
           your
           late
           
             solemn
             ,
             and
             sacred
             Vow
             and
             Covenant
             ,
          
           both
           in
           reference
           to
           your selves
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           .
           First
           ,
           as
           it
           relates
           to
           your selves
           ;
           You
           declare
           ,
           [
           
             That
             in
             humility
             and
             reverence
             of
             the
             Divine
             Majesty
             ,
             —
             Your
             true
             intent
             is
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             by
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             the
             amendment
             of
             your
             own
             wayes
             .
          
           ]
           Let
           these
           words
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           be
           ever
           before
           your
           
             eyes
             ,
          
           and
           upon
           your
           
             heart
             ;
          
           and
           let
           all
           that
           hear
           or
           see
           you
           ,
           read
           them
           in
           your
           
             language
             ,
          
           and
           in
           your
           
             lives
             ;
          
           
           
           So
           shall
           you
           greatly
           
             help
          
           the
           Church
           by
           your
           
             holy
             Example
             ,
          
           while
           withall
           ,
           you
           cannot
           then
           finde
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           but
           to
           afford
           
             all
             other
             possible
             help
             ,
          
           with
           your
           
             joynt
             Authority
             .
          
           Besides
           all
           
             former
             ties
          
           of
           Duty
           ,
           your
           own
           
             voluntary
             obligation
          
           in
           this
           Covenant
           ,
           is
           ever
           to
           be
           thought
           on
           ,
           as
           a
           
             most
             mighty
             engagement
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           you
           look
           that
           
             any
             benefit
          
           shall
           come
           to
           you
           ,
           by
           
             others
             keeping
             their
             Covenant
          
           (
           which
           you
           call
           them
           to
           )
           particularly
           ,
           for
           
             your
             help
             and
             protection
             ,
          
           
           without
           which
           you
           know
           ,
           according
           to
           man
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           lost
           :
           But
           specially
           ,
           as
           you
           look
           
             God
             should
             help
             you
             ,
          
           unto
           whom
           you
           have
           ,
           before
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           made
           so
           solemn
           an
           Appeal
           ,
           and
           
             without
             whose
             help
             ▪
          
           you
           know
           ,
           
             you
             must
          
           infallibly
           
             perish
             ;
          
           so
           be
           
             true
             to
             this
             your
             Covenant
          
           every
           way
           ,
           
             as
             men
             ,
          
           as
           Christian
           men
           ,
           as
           
             Parliament
             men
             ,
          
           So
           you
           are
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           
             point
             of
             honour
             and
             respect
          
           you
           would
           have
           men
           look
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           God
           
             in
             point
             of
             protection
             .
          
           You
           must
           then
           ,
           (
           God
           and
           men
           do
           ,
           and
           will
           look
           for
           it
           )
           
             carry
             your selves
          
           so
           ,
           for
           all
           good
           .
           If
           any
           shall
           offer
           to
           say
           ,
           
             they
             meant
             nothing
          
           in
           this
           clause
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           
             but
             in
             reference
             onely
             to
             their
             personall
             cariage
             ,
          
           and
           not
           any
           way
           concerning
           matters
           of
           
             publike
             reformation
             ;
          
           I
           would
           onely
           put
           this
           
             dilemma
          
           to
           him
           .
           Either
           he
           hath
           done
           well
           or
           ill
           as
           a
           Parliament-man
           ,
           and
           toward
           reformation
           hitherto
           .
           
             If
             he
             have
             done
             well
             ,
          
           doubtlesse
           he
           that
           promises
           to
           amend
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           (
           because
           his
           and
           the
           Nations
           sins
           
             deserve
             the
             judgments
             that
             lie
             upon
             us
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Covenant
           speaks
           )
           cannot
           but
           even
           thereby
           be
           engaged
           to
           
             persevere
          
           in
           all
           good
           for
           reformation
           ,
           and
           to
           
             Proceed
          
           further
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           is
           
             necessary
             ,
          
           as
           the
           greatest
           matter
           of
           
             importance
          
           of
           all
           other
           ,
           and
           most
           for
           the
           Churches
           help
           .
           
             If
             he
             have
             done
             ill
             ,
          
           then
           certainly
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           
             part
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
          
           for
           which
           the
           judgments
           are
           deserved
           and
           inflicted
           ,
           so
           can
           it
           not
           but
           be
           a
           
             part
             of
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             directly
             covenanted
          
           to
           endeavour
           the
           amendment
           of
           ,
           as
           being
           among
           the
           
             worst
             of
             his
             wayes
             ,
          
           needing
           amendment
           .
           Thus
           ,
           Beloved
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             hold
             on
             you
          
           every
           way
           .
           And
           happy
           is
           that
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           
             willing
             to
             be
             held
          
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           willingly
           
             engages
             himself
          
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           your
           
             Covenant
          
           calls
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           a
           like
           vow
           ;
           as
           I
           must
           needs
           
             blesse
             God
          
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           good
           it
           will
           do
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           in
           
             divers
             ,
          
           who
           will
           be
           carefull
           to
           keep
           it
           in
           a
           faithfull
           endeavour
           ,
           to
           
             amend
             their
             own
             wayes
             as
             they
             promise
             :
          
           So
           in
           regard
           
           
           of
           the
           
             wofull
             ignorance
             ,
          
           forespoken
           of
           ,
           which
           is
           specially
           among
           our
           Countrey
           people
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           confesse
           ,
           
             my
             heart
             trembles
             to
             think
             ,
             in
             what
             a
             fashion
             they
             will
             take
             it
             .
          
           Not
           at
           all
           regarding
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           
             meerly
             like
             brutes
             ,
          
           follow
           the
           Herd
           ,
           do
           
             as
             their
             neighbours
          
           do
           ;
           
             take
          
           it
           ,
           or
           
             refuse
          
           it
           ,
           do
           
             something
             ,
          
           or
           
             nothing
          
           for
           your
           protection
           ,
           howsoever
           ,
           
             as
             they
             see
             them
             do
             .
          
           But
           specially
           for
           this
           part
           ,
           
           
             of
             amendment
             of
             their
             wayes
             ,
          
           what
           possibility
           is
           there
           ,
           that
           they
           can
           or
           will
           be
           
             one
             jot
             the
             better
          
           for
           their
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           ,
           when
           they
           
             know
          
           nothing
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           
             regard
          
           nothing
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           those
           
             that
             never
             heard
          
           of
           him
           ?
        
         
           Oh
           then
           that
           you
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           
             consult
             with
             the
             Assembly
             ,
          
           
           and
           that
           without
           delay
           ,
           
             among
             your
             first
             Propositions
             ,
          
           what
           course
           is
           possible
           to
           be
           taken
           ,
           speedily
           to
           put
           
             some
             knowledge
          
           into
           those
           ,
           who
           else
           ,
           while
           you
           are
           consulting
           of
           
             other
             matters
             first
             ,
          
           will
           by
           
             hundreds
             ,
          
           and
           perhaps
           by
           
             thousands
             ,
          
           die
           in
           one
           part
           or
           other
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           so
           
             go
             to
             hell
             irrecoverably
             .
          
           I
           beseech
           you
           in
           the
           bowels
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           for
           loves-sake
           to
           poor
           souls
           ,
           
             consider
             and
             do
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Last
           of
           all
           in
           this
           Use
           ,
           
           Let
           me
           recommend
           to
           you
           ,
           
             a
             full
             improvement
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
          
           now
           at
           last
           happily
           
             called
             ,
          
           and
           I
           hope
           ,
           
             intended
          
           by
           God
           for
           a
           speciall
           
             blessing
          
           to
           us
           all
           ,
           and
           
             you
          
           too
           .
           To
           which
           end
           ,
           let
           me
           in
           few
           words
           make
           an
           
             humble
             Motion
          
           or
           two
           unto
           you
           .
           
           One
           is
           ,
           
             That
             you
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             make
             the
             plaister
             as
             wide
             as
             the
             sore
             .
          
           The
           Church
           hath
           many
           
             wounds
          
           and
           grievances
           .
           You
           have
           received
           many
           
             Petitions
          
           in
           writing
           ,
           
             requests
          
           in
           Sermons
           .
           
             Satisfie
          
           them
           all
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           
             consult
          
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           what
           ever
           else
           may
           be
           necessary
           to
           a
           perfect
           
             healing
             .
          
           You
           need
           not
           fear
           us
           ,
           who
           can
           
             conclude
          
           nothing
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           
             affect
          
           it
           .
           You
           have
           the
           
             Law
          
           in
           your
           own
           hands
           ,
           to
           
             consent
             ,
          
           and
           
             ordain
             ,
          
           as
           you
           shall
           see
           cause
           .
        
         
           
             2
          
           2.
           
           That
           you
           may
           be
           the
           more
           assured
           ,
           we
           do
           mean
           nothing
           ,
           and
           shall
           speak
           nothing
           but
           faithfully
           ,
           I
           humbly
           wish
           ,
           a
           
             profession
             ,
          
           or
           
             promise
             ,
          
           or
           
             vow
             ,
          
           (
           or
           call
           it
           what
           you
           will
           )
           to
           be
           made
           
             by
             all
             us
             Ministers
             ,
          
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           this
           effect
           ;
           
             That
             we
             shall
             propound
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             consent
             ,
             nor
             oppose
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             are
             perswaded
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             will
             renounce
             any
             preconceived
             Opinion
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             be
             convinced
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             otherwise
             .
          
           
           
           So
           shall
           we
           all
           seek
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           our selves
           ,
           nor
           sidings
           ,
           and
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           and
           not
           victory
           or
           glory
           ,
           to
           our selves
           .
        
         
           
             3
          
           3.
           
           Finally
           ,
           that
           at
           least
           before
           the
           
             dissolution
          
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           liberty
           given
           to
           
             Petition
          
           the
           discussing
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           possibly
           have
           been
           
             omitted
          
           all
           the
           while
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           
             propounded
             ,
          
           by
           either
           of
           the
           Houses
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           fit
           to
           be
           
             considered
          
           of
           .
           That
           so
           
             all
             the
             work
          
           may
           be
           accomplished
           in
           Gods
           due
           time
           ,
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           assistance
           of
           
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           and
           his
           Churches
           most
           effectuall
           help
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           I
           have
           done
           also
           with
           this
           Use
           of
           
             Exhortation
             ,
          
           and
           with
           my
           
             Application
          
           of
           all
           those
           
             Points
          
           which
           have
           been
           already
           handled
           .
           There
           are
           yet
           behinde
           two
           
             other
             Points
             ,
          
           which
           are
           the
           
             comfortablest
          
           part
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           hope
           they
           will
           be
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           least
           
             wearisome
             ;
          
           and
           yet
           I
           trust
           withall
           
             happily
             profitable
             ,
          
           and
           helping
           to
           make
           all
           the
           rest
           so
           .
        
         
           The
           1.
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           the
           fourth
           in
           the
           
             first
             nomination
             ,
          
           but
           now
           comes
           to
           be
           the
           fift
           in
           
             order
             of
             handling
          
           )
           is
           this
           ;
        
         
           
           [
           
             Though
             those
             who
             are
             most
             hopefull
             to
             be
             instruments
             of
             the
             Churches
             help
             ,
             fail
             her
             in
             time
             of
             need
             ,
             yet
             deliverance
             shall
             not
             fail
             her
             ,
             some
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             promises
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           This
           is
           peremptorily
           affirmed
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           
           by
           
             Mordecai
             .
          
           And
           the
           Reason
           was
           ,
           There
           was
           an
           
             undeniable
             Promise
          
           yet
           remaining
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           to
           the
           people
           of
           the
           
             Jews
             ,
          
           which
           was
           plainly
           ,
           
             the
             Messiah
             ,
          
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Lord
           and
           King
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             was
             to
             be
             born
             of
             that
             stock
             ,
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             Family
             of
             David
             .
          
           The
           Church
           was
           then
           great
           of
           that
           blessed
           Birth
           .
           And
           as
           the
           severest
           Justice
           among
           men
           ,
           uses
           to
           spare
           the
           mother
           for
           the
           fruits
           sake
           ,
           
             if
             shee
             be
             known
             to
             be
             with
             childe
             ,
             when
             condemned
             ,
          
           till
           her
           delivery
           :
           So
           much
           more
           was
           it
           infallibly
           certain
           ,
           that
           
             no
             condemnation
          
           should
           destroy
           this
           
             blessed
          
           promised
           
             Fruit
             ,
          
           by
           destroying
           the
           
             Mother
          
           before
           his
           birth
           .
           In
           like
           sort
           ,
           though
           the
           
             promise
          
           be
           of
           an
           
             inferiour
          
           degree
           ,
           yet
           whatever
           
             promise
          
           there
           is
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           unto
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           or
           any
           
             part
          
           or
           member
           of
           it
           ,
           shall
           be
           a
           sufficient
           
             supersedeas
             ,
          
           or
           
             reprieve
          
           from
           any
           
             destruction
             ,
          
           though
           all
           
             the
             World
          
           should
           
             swear
          
           the
           contrary
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           ,
           much
           more
           
             though
             the
             most
             hopefull
          
           Instruments
           should
           
             fail
          
           her
           in
           time
           of
           need
           .
           The
           Reasons
           briefly
           are
           ;
        
         
         
           
           
           1.
           
           
             All
             Gods
             words
             are
             pure
             words
             ,
             Psal.
             12.
             6.
             
             As
             silver
             tryed
             in
             a
             Furnace
             of
             Earth
             purifyed
             seven
             times
             .
          
           They
           are
           altogether
           pure
           ,
           and
           no
           
             drosse
          
           at
           all
           in
           them
           ,
           first
           nor
           last
           .
           God
           
             meant
          
           them
           
             Faithfully
          
           to
           the
           
             utmost
          
           extent
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           
             Things
             ,
          
           Persons
           ,
           
             substance
             ,
          
           Circumstance
           ,
           
             Time
             ,
             Place
          
           and
           all
           ;
           and
           will
           accordingly
           always
           hold
           to
           them
           
             unchangeably
             .
          
           And
           this
           sentence
           is
           the
           more
           strongly
           applyed
           to
           the
           Doctrin
           ,
           because
           
             Psal
          
           12.
           begins
           with
           the
           complaint
           of
           
             mens
             failing
             ;
          
           and
           yet
           after
           inserting
           a
           
             promise
          
           of
           Gods
           taking
           part
           with
           his
           servants
           ,
           this
           is
           added
           for
           assurance
           ,
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             pure
             words
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           And
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           For
           also
           —
           ▪
        
         
           
           2.
           
           
             His
             Power
             is
             Almighty
             .
          
           He
           can
           create
           
             meanes
             ,
          
           create
           
             Deliverance
          
           without
           means
           ,
           make
           the
           
             least
          
           unlikeliest
           ,
           
             most
             contrary
          
           things
           ,
           
             means
          
           to
           effect
           it
           .
           The
           Scripture
           abounds
           with
           expressions
           and
           instances
           to
           this
           purpose
           in
           the
           Prophets
           and
           holy
           stories
           .
           I
           cannot
           stand
           now
           to
           particularize
           them
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           It
           was
           his
           
             love
             ,
          
           not
           his
           
             weaknesse
             ,
          
           that
           made
           him
           command
           
             others
             to
             h●l●
          
           his
           Church
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             their
             neglect
          
           shall
           not
           cannot
           weaken
           
             his
             love
             ,
          
           but
           rather
           glorify
           it
           .
           
             He
             saw
             that
             there
             was
             no
             man
             ,
             and
             wondred
             that
             there
             was
             no
             intercessour
             .
             Therefore
             his
             own
             arme
             brought
             salvation
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             righteonsuesse
             it
             sustained
             him
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Esay
          
           59
           16.
           and
           then
           by
           and
           by
           ,
           v.
           20.
           
           
             And
             the
             Redeemer
             shall
             come
             to
             Zion
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             them
             that
             turn
             from
             transgression
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           The
           thing
           then
           is
           sure
           ,
           where
           ever
           there
           is
           a
           
             promise
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           improvement
           of
           this
           point
           to
           our
           benefit
           .
           The
           main
           use
           and
           work
           must
           be
           to
           make
           enquiry
           ,
           
           
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             such
             promise
             of
             deliverance
             made
             to
             our
             Church
             and
             Nation
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             may
             give
             us
             any
             assurance
             that
             what
             ever
             this
             or
             that
             man
             doth
             ,
             or
             who
             ever
             failes
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             her
             time
             of
             danger
             and
             distresse
             ,
             yet
             Deliverance
             shall
             not
             faile
             her
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             raise
             it
             up
             some
             way
             or
             other
             .
          
        
         
           To
           resolve
           this
           most
           important
           question
           ,
           let
           me
           first
           clearly
           
             state
             it
             ,
          
           and
           then
           propound
           such
           
             grounds
          
           as
           may
           give
           some
           
             light
          
           what
           to
           build
           upon
           concerning
           it
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           the
           question
           is
           not
           ,
           whether
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           may
           not
           
             yet
             prevail
             upon
             us
             further
          
           then
           they
           have
           hitherto
           .
           
           
           
             2
          
           Nor
           yet
           whether
           they
           may
           not
           
             so
             farre
             prevaile
             ,
          
           as
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           
             suppose
          
           themselves
           
             absolute
             Conquerours
             ;
          
           and
           many
           on
           
           
           Gods
           people
           to
           think
           
             themselves
          
           wholly
           
             overcome
             ,
          
           and
           think
           the
           
             Church
          
           in
           this
           
             Nation
          
           to
           be
           
             altogether
             past
             recovery
          
           againe
           .
           3.
           
           Nor
           yet
           ,
           whether
           in
           
             the
             next
             generation
             ,
          
           when
           we
           have
           enjoyed
           and
           
             abused
          
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           Peace
           for
           
             some
             yeeres
             ,
          
           there
           may
           not
           be
           
             such
             a
             revolt
          
           from
           the
           truth
           and
           prevailing
           of
           enemies
           ,
           as
           that
           
             Popery
          
           should
           
             again
          
           get
           the
           upper
           hand
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           establish
           it selfe
           fully
           for
           as
           
             long
             a
             time
             ,
          
           for
           divers
           years
           .
           4.
           
           But
           in
           brief
           the
           question
           is
           ,
           
             Whether
             the
             present
             dangers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             shall
             end
          
           in
           such
           a
           Conquest
           of
           the
           enemies
           over
           our
           Religion
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           by
           killing
           many
           ,
           and
           driving
           away
           the
           rest
           ,
           
             as
             to
             reduce
             us
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             Italy
             or
             Spain
             ;
          
           so
           as
           for
           
             many
             yeers
          
           together
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           
             shew
          
           or
           sign
           of
           any
           
             number
          
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ?
           
             or
             whether
             they
             shall
             and
             at
             last
             ,
             in
             a
             peacefull
             and
             happy
             Reformation
             ?
          
        
         
           Now
           to
           this
           I
           give
           a
           twofold
           answer
           .
           1.
           
           That
           I
           grant
           we
           have
           
             no
             such
             promise
          
           to
           our
           Church
           of
           
             England
             ,
          
           
           as
           the
           people
           of
           the
           
             Jewes
          
           were
           in
           
             possession
          
           of
           at
           this
           time
           that
           the
           text
           speaks
           of
           ,
           and
           ever
           before
           Christ
           was
           born
           ;
           
           which
           yet
           was
           to
           them
           not
           as
           
             inhabitants
          
           of
           that
           land
           ,
           of
           
             Canaan
             ,
          
           but
           as
           to
           the
           stock
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           and
           
             Iacab
             .
          
           No
           Nation
           or
           
             Inhabitants
          
           of
           any
           land
           ▪
           or
           
             stock
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           having
           any
           such
           promises
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           should
           not
           be
           destroyed
           and
           cease
           among
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Yet
           for
           all
           that
           I
           am
           perswaded
           and
           
             doe
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             I
             spoken
          
           and
           doe
           speak
           ,
           
           that
           there
           is
           
             a
             sufficient
             promise
             for
             us
             English
             men
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             England
             shall
             not
             be
             so
             destroyed
             or
             roated
             out
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             true
             Religion
             and
             all
             the
             faithful
             Professours
             should
             be
             dead
             and
             buried
             ,
             as
             the
             effects
             of
             this
             present
             warre
             .
          
           But
           contrarily
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Deliverance
           shal
           come
           ,
           as
           that
           this
           Church
           in
           the
           issue
           of
           these
           present
           troubles
           ,
           shall
           get
           the
           upper
           hand
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           a
           blessed
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           
             My
             grounds
             are
             these
             .
          
           1.
           
           Though
           we
           have
           not
           a
           
             Formall
          
           promise
           of
           Deliverance
           ,
           
           yet
           we
           may
           have
           (
           and
           have
           as
           I
           conceive
           )
           a
           
             Virtualt
             ;
          
           and
           though
           not
           a
           plain
           
             verball
          
           one
           ,
           yet
           a
           
             reall
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           we
           have
           an
           
             example
          
           of
           Deliverance
           vouchrsased
           to
           others
           ,
           
             very
             like
             to
             us
          
           in
           condition
           ;
           I
           take
           it
           to
           be
           a
           
             Virtuall
             Promise
          
           of
           like
           favour
           to
           our selves
           ,
           
           So
           much
           faith
           
             Naamans
          
           little
           maid
           had
           ,
           that
           because
           
             Elisha
          
           had
           done
           many
           
             miracles
             ,
          
           he
           could
           and
           would
           cure
           her
           Master
           of
           his
           
             Leprosie
             ,
             2
             Kings
          
           5.
           3.
           
           (
           even
           
           
           though
           he
           
             never
             had
             cured
          
           any
           of
           that
           particular
           disease
           of
           the
           Leprosie
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           remarkably
           insinuated
           ,
           
             Luke
          
           4.
           20.
           )
           And
           doubtlesse
           Christs
           curing
           the
           
             woman
             of
             the
             bloody
             issue
             ,
          
           was
           by
           him
           meant
           as
           a
           
             virtuall
          
           promise
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           revive
           
             Jairus
             daughter
             ,
             Mark
          
           5.
           
           Indeed
           ,
           because
           diversity
           in
           the
           persons
           may
           very
           much
           vary
           the
           case
           ,
           therefore
           
             examples
          
           are
           in
           the
           
             lowest
             degree
          
           of
           virtuall
           promises
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           
             nothing
             ,
          
           Accordingly
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           
             nothing
             ,
          
           that
           God
           in
           a
           
             very
             like
             case
          
           (
           liker
           then
           either
           of
           those
           now
           noted
           )
           hath
           granted
           deliverance
           to
           
             Scotland
             .
          
           It
           is
           ,
           at
           least
           
             probable
             ,
          
           that
           he
           meant
           that
           ,
           as
           a
           
             virtuall
          
           promise
           to
           
             England
             .
          
        
         
           
             3
          
           3.
           
           But
           I
           take
           it
           for
           a
           much
           
             stronger
          
           ground
           ,
           and
           more
           undoubted
           ;
           
             That
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Story
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             threatnings
             together
             ,
             hath
             an
             epitome
             of
             all
             that
             God
             will
             do
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             planted
             in
             my
             Nation
             .
          
           And
           that
           God
           will
           never
           deal
           more
           severely
           with
           any
           Nationall
           Church
           ,
           then
           his
           Word
           (
           
             which
             is
             every
             way
             most
             perfect
             )
          
           relates
           or
           threatens
           .
           Therefore
           if
           it
           cannot
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           God
           did
           
             ever
             bring
             destruction
             upon
             his
             Church
             planted
             in
             a
             Nation
             ,
          
           or
           transplant
           his
           Church
           wholly
           out
           of
           such
           a
           Land
           ,
           
             while
             they
             were
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             as
             ours
             is
             ,
          
           then
           will
           he
           not
           do
           it
           now
           .
           But
           contrarily
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           
             alwayes
             ,
          
           in
           such
           
             a
             case
          
           as
           ours
           is
           
             now
             ,
          
           afforded
           his
           Church
           deliverance
           ,
           this
           I
           beleeve
           to
           be
           a
           
             very
             strong
             promise
             ,
          
           that
           he
           will
           afford
           us
           the
           like
           now
           .
           
             Logicians
          
           say
           ,
           that
           even
           one
           
             example
          
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           
             no
             instance
          
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           is
           a
           
             sufficient
          
           argument
           .
           And
           if
           it
           hold
           not
           in
           
             Scripture
             examples
             ,
          
           (
           when
           none
           of
           a
           divers
           kinde
           can
           be
           produced
           )
           I
           know
           not
           what
           use
           can
           be
           made
           of
           the
           
             greatest
          
           examples
           of
           mercy
           ,
           
             as
             meer
             examples
             ,
          
           which
           yet
           were
           all
           
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             ,
          
           (
           as
           all
           Scriptures
           are
           )
           
             that
             we
             through
             patience
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             might
             have
             hope
             ,
          
           Rom.
           15.
           4.
           
        
         
           
             4
          
           4.
           
           In
           speciall
           ,
           
             If
             God
             did
             never
             destroy
             a
             Reforming
             Nation
             ,
             never
             wholly
             transplant
             a
             Reforming
             Church
             ;
             then
             will
             he
             not
             do
             so
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             such
             .
          
           And
           for
           this
           there
           is
           speciall
           Reason
           ,
           whether
           we
           consider
           the
           Reformation
           to
           be
           the
           
             speciall
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             little
             of
             the
             Nation
             in
             it
             ;
          
           as
           in
           
             Josiahs
          
           time
           ,
           God
           wrought
           it
           by
           a
           speciall
           work
           upon
           the
           King
           ,
           who
           saw
           all
           done
           
             himself
             ,
          
           and
           the
           people
           shewed
           
             little
             ,
             concurrence
          
           in
           it
           ;
           yet
           God
           would
           ,
           and
           did
           carry
           it
           through
           .
           Because
           he
           that
           loved
           the
           people
           so
           wel
           ,
           
           
           being
           yet
           corrupted
           ,
           as
           to
           begin
           to
           reform
           them
           in
           a
           manner
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           begun
           it
           once
           ,
           would
           make
           
             somewhat
          
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           let
           it
           altogether
           come
           to
           
             nothing
             .
          
           OF
           whether
           God
           (
           though
           he
           ever
           be
           the
           Author
           and
           finisher
           of
           all
           good
           ,
           yet
           )
           
             act
             the
             reformation
          
           much
           by
           the
           
             peoples
             hands
             ,
          
           as
           it
           was
           in
           
             Hezekiahs
          
           Reformation
           ,
           2
           
             Chron.
          
           30.
           1.
           
           Here
           again
           the
           same
           reason
           holds
           .
           He
           who
           loved
           the
           Nation
           so
           well
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           such
           a
           
             beginning
          
           of
           grace
           into
           them
           ,
           would
           not
           let
           that
           fail
           suddenly
           .
           But
           he
           made
           the
           work
           
             prosper
          
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           
           and
           no
           enemie
           hindred
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           to
           apply
           this
           to
           our selves
           :
           
             1
          
           
             If
             ever
             a
             Nation
             ,
             or
             Church
          
           in
           affliction
           and
           danger
           ,
           were
           a
           
             reforming
             Church
             and
             Nation
             ,
          
           we
           are
           such
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           Reformation
           .
           1.
           
           For
           purity
           and
           clearnesse
           of
           truth
           of
           
             Doctrine
             .
          
           2.
           
           Purity
           of
           
             Worship
             ,
          
           freed
           from
           all
           superstitions
           and
           mans
           devices
           ,
           and
           compleat
           in
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           3.
           
           Purity
           of
           
             Church
             government
             ,
          
           and
           
             discipline
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           word
           and
           rule
           of
           Christ
           .
           4.
           
           Purity
           of
           
             life
          
           and
           
             conversation
             .
          
           5.
           
           Particularly
           ,
           the
           
             Sabbaths
             sanctification
             ,
          
           the
           greatest
           pledge
           of
           mercy
           to
           a
           Nation
           ,
           and
           to
           ours
           experimentally
           in
           speciall
           ,
           according
           to
           
             Esay
          
           58.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           All
           this
           Reformation
           ,
           
             we
             apparently
             labour
             for
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
          
           and
           so
           are
           doubtlesse
           a
           reforming
           Church
           and
           Nation
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           be
           
             destroyed
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
             2
          
           2.
           
           All
           this
           is
           
             striven
          
           for
           ,
           not
           simply
           for
           the
           
             liberty
             of
             private
             persons
             ,
          
           that
           they
           may
           be
           free
           from
           persecution
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           the
           saving
           of
           others
           
             souls
             throughout
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           Which
           disposition
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           
             being
             much
             above
             all
             self-respects
             ,
          
           God
           doth
           highly
           esteem
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           blesse
           it
           ,
           with
           
             prosperous
             successe
          
           in
           the
           issue
           .
        
         
           
             3
          
           3.
           
           This
           Reformation
           ,
           Gods
           servants
           have
           
             striven
          
           for
           ,
           and
           
             panted
          
           after
           ,
           Ministers
           and
           people
           ,
           eighty
           years
           together
           ,
           more
           or
           lesse
           ;
           and
           have
           
             appeared
             for
             it
             ,
          
           in
           a
           
             considerable
             party
             ,
          
           though
           not
           joyned
           and
           
             associated
          
           as
           now
           ,
           by
           the
           happy
           advantage
           of
           this
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           have
           been
           
             much
             persecuted
             ,
          
           even
           for
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           now
           when
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           
             to
             attempt
             further
             ,
          
           and
           with
           
             more
          
           hopes
           ,
           and
           
             greater
          
           beginnings
           then
           ever
           before
           ,
           He
           will
           not
           now
           ,
           
             at
             this
             time
             ,
          
           give
           them
           
             wholly
          
           over
           to
           enemies
           ,
           to
           ruin
           all
           
             utterly
             .
          
        
         
           
             4
          
           4.
           
           The
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           
             enmity
             of
             the
             enemies
             is
             specially
             provoked
             ,
             
             
             even
             by
             the
             desire
             and
             attempt
             of
             Reformation
             ,
          
           some
           in
           one
           point
           ,
           some
           in
           another
           .
           They
           pretend
           (
           as
           was
           noted
           before
           )
           to
           fight
           for
           the
           
             true
             reformed
             Protestant
          
           Religion
           .
           But
           (
           except
           some
           ease
           about
           
             Ceremonies
          
           and
           the
           like
           
             to
             tender
             consciences
          
           )
           they
           evidently
           
             oppose
             any
             further
          
           reformation
           then
           was
           in
           Queen
           
             Elizabeths
          
           time
           ,
           and
           reproach
           the
           Parliament
           as
           intending
           to
           
             alter
             Religion
             ,
          
           because
           they
           professe
           to
           purpose
           an
           endeavour
           of
           a
           
             through
             reformation
             .
          
           Therefore
           God
           will
           not
           take
           
             his
             enemies
          
           part
           against
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           
             his
             peoples
          
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           in
           the
           issue
           at
           least
           ,
           in
           giving
           them
           the
           
             Reformation
             contended
             for
             .
          
        
         
           
             5
          
           5.
           
           He
           hath
           shewed
           
             a
             greater
             spirtuall
             love
             to
             this
             Nation
          
           for
           eighty
           years
           and
           more
           together
           ,
           
             thou
             to
             any
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
          
           in
           raising
           up
           so
           many
           
             excellant
             Lights
             ,
          
           for
           
             powerfull
             preaching
             ,
          
           and
           for
           
             holinesse
          
           of
           life
           ,
           above
           all
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           given
           us
           above
           all
           others
           also
           ,
           the
           
             Doctrine
          
           and
           
             practise
          
           of
           his
           holy
           
             Sabbath
             .
          
           And
           all
           this
           ,
           notwithstanding
           our
           
             Nationall
             grievous
             provocations
          
           fore-mentioned
           .
           Therefore
           when
           now
           the
           Nation
           is
           working
           
             into
             the
             best
          
           way
           of
           being
           
             generally
             better
             ,
          
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           become
           
             now
             irrecoverably
             for
             continuance
             worse
             ;
          
           But
           at
           least
           ,
           
             this
             time
             ,
             try
          
           the
           whole
           Nation
           with
           a
           
             generall
             Reformation
             .
          
        
         
           
             6
          
           6.
           
           
             Himself
             hath
             mainly
             and
             manifestly
             given
             the
             first
             hopes
             of
             this
             ,
          
           and
           raised
           up
           not
           the
           desires
           onely
           ,
           but
           the
           expectation
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           by
           wayes
           farre
           
             beyond
             their
             contrivances
             ,
          
           and
           wonderfully
           
             beyond
             their
             very
             thoughts
             ,
          
           ordered
           by
           himself
           .
           And
           namely
           ,
           
           marvellous
           much
           by
           his
           very
           enemies
           plots
           and
           counsels
           ,
           turned
           upon
           themselves
           .
           As
           1.
           
           
             Their
             attempt
             against
             Religion
             and
             Liberties
             both
             together
             ;
          
           whereas
           if
           they
           had
           undertaken
           either
           alone
           ,
           they
           never
           in
           likelihood
           had
           had
           any
           
             considerable
             party
          
           appearing
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           now
           is
           by
           
             uniting
          
           the
           patriots
           and
           zealots
           both
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           shewing
           to
           either
           ,
           the
           
             necessity
          
           of
           such
           union
           .
           2.
           
           
             In
             their
          
           attempt
           against
           the
           two
           Nations
           at
           once
           ,
           
             England
          
           and
           
             Scotland
             ;
          
           so
           grasping
           at
           both
           ,
           they
           could
           hold
           neither
           .
           3.
           
           
             Yet
             beginning
             first
             with
             Scotland
             ,
             to
             impose
             Popish
             practises
             upon
             them
             the
             more
             manifestly
             ,
             who
             were
             more
             impatient
             of
             Popery
             then
             our
             Nation
             was
             :
          
           and
           so
           provoking
           them
           to
           stand
           upon
           their
           guard
           ,
           &
           link
           themselves
           suddenly
           in
           a
           
             Nationall
             Covenant
             against
             them
             ,
          
           which
           also
           much
           weakned
           their
           
             attempts
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
           
           4.
           
           Breaking
           the
           
             first
             Pacification
             with
             Scotland
             ,
          
           which
           forced
           them
           to
           
             prevent
          
           their
           being
           invaded
           ,
           with
           comming
           with
           a
           powerfull
           Army
           into
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           to
           
             refuse
          
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           without
           an
           
             English
          
           Parliament
           (
           our
           onely
           remedy
           too
           ,
           under
           God
           )
           did
           ratifie
           the
           peace
           with
           them
           .
           5.
           
           
             Their
             frequence
             breakings
             of
             Parliaments
             ,
          
           rendring
           them
           justly
           suspected
           ,
           that
           they
           meant
           so
           by
           this
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           the
           Peace
           was
           made
           ;
           
             counselled
             to
             urge
             the
             continuance
          
           of
           this
           Parliament
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           (
           the
           onely
           possible
           means
           
             for
             leisure
          
           to
           reforme
           ,
           as
           also
           
             for
             legall
             power
             of
             defence
          
           against
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           any
           more
           plots
           as
           now
           they
           have
           )
           and
           the
           two
           Armies
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           no
           way
           else
           to
           be
           payed
           ,
           
             forced
             the
             yeelding
             to
             it
             .
          
           6.
           
           Before
           this
           ,
           
             They
             raised
             Souldiers
             to
             go
             against
             Scotland
             ,
          
           who
           did
           
             no
             other
             service
             ,
          
           in
           divers
           Countreys
           ,
           but
           to
           begin
           to
           
             pull
             down
          
           their
           innovations
           ,
           and
           
             play
             the
             reformers
             ,
          
           with
           a
           strangely
           sober
           wildnesse
           .
           A
           
             Preludium
             ,
          
           not
           to
           be
           neglected
           (
           though
           then
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           no
           man
           imagined
           any
           such
           thing
           )
           that
           
             a
             warro
          
           must
           make
           
             further
             way
             ,
          
           for
           a
           further
           
             reformation
             .
          
           7.
           
           Their
           plottings
           ,
           and
           
             conspiracies
             ,
          
           and
           attempts
           against
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           rapi●●es
           ,
           and
           spoilings
           of
           
             Countreys
             ,
          
           making
           the
           resolution
           for
           reformation
           appear
           the
           more
           
             necessary
             ,
          
           and
           so
           become
           the
           
             more
             strong
             .
          
        
         
           From
           all
           which
           ,
           my
           Conclusions
           are
           three
           .
           First
           ,
           
             This
             is
             indeed
             a
             time
             of
             Jacobs
             trouble
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             be
             delivered
             out
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             longer
             deliverance
             is
             delayed
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             lower
             we
             are
             brought
             ,
          
           before
           we
           obtain
           Reformation
           ,
           the
           
             greater
          
           and
           more
           
             glorious
             ,
          
           will
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           be
           ,
           when
           the
           full
           time
           comes
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Who
             ever
             abuses
             this
             to
             carelesse
             neglect
             ,
             is
             like
             never
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             or
             enjoy
             the
             good
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             and
             theirs
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           Text
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           answer
           an
           Objection
           or
           two
           .
           First,Object. 1. 1
           
           .
           
             In
             stead
             of
             a
             Reformation
          
           (
           say
           some
           )
           
             we
             see
             nothing
             but
             Deformation
             .
          
           All
           in
           Confusion
           ,
           our
           Reformers
           ,
           unreformed
           in
           life
           and
           opinion
           ,
           unbridled
           in
           their
           fancies
           ,
           and
           wayes
           .
           Heresies
           ,
           Schismes
           ;
           and
           Libertinisme
           abound
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           worst
           can
           be
           said
           ;
           
           Yet
           may
           be
           satisfied
           divers
           wayes
           .
           
             1
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             was
             ever
             so
             ,
             where
             Reformation
             was
             working
             :
          
           So
           in
           
             Luthers
          
           time
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           very
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           yet
           God
           carried
           on
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           will
           how
           .
           
             2
          
           2
           .
           
             Perhaps
             the
             cry
             is
             
             
             greater
             then
             the
             cause
             .
          
           The
           distractions
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           leaving
           all
           at
           liberty
           ,
           all
           appear
           in
           their
           worst
           Posture
           ,
           (
           yet
           there
           are
           many
           sober
           still
           and
           pious
           undeniably
           )
           
             and
             most
             of
             them
             will
             be
             soon
             quelled
             by
             a
             good
             discipline
             .
          
           These
           things
           are
           not
           long-lived
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           let
           alone
           .
           
             3
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             shewing
             themselves
             ,
             will
             make
             the
             Reformation
             more
             compleat
             .
          
           Ill
           manners
           causing
           good
           Lawes
           .
           
             4
          
           4.
           
           God
           seemes
           on
           purpose
           to
           
             prolong
             the
             warre
             ,
          
           to
           cut
           off
           many
           ,
           that
           would
           
             abuse
             a
             peace
             .
          
        
         
           The
           most
           earnest
           for
           Reformation
           (
           say
           others
           )
           are
           so
           
             divided
          
           in
           opinions
           ,
           
           as
           they
           will
           never
           
             agree
             ,
          
           and
           so
           all
           will
           come
           to
           
             nothing
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           also
           a
           great
           grief
           and
           danger
           .
           
           
             1
          
           But
           1.
           
           
             For
             this
             the
             Assembly
          
           through
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           
             may
             be
             ,
          
           and
           will
           be
           ,
           
             a
             happy
             remedy
             .
          
           And
           whereas
           men
           object
           again
           ,
           that
           also
           as
           unlikely
           ;
           I
           bid
           them
           ,
           
             Pray
             ,
             pray
             ,
             and
             not
             prophesie
             .
          
           
             2
          
           2.
           
           Since
           
             they
             all
          
           (
           and
           all
           that
           pretend
           to
           Reformation
           )
           
             professe
             to
             hold
             to
             the
             Word
             ;
          
           when
           things
           come
           to
           be
           
             debated
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
          
           there
           will
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           be
           found
           
             more
             agreement
          
           in
           the
           issue
           ,
           then
           any
           one
           thought
           of
           before
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           a
           
             modest
             resolution
          
           not
           to
           disturb
           the
           Churches
           Peace
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           say
           you
           to
           the
           
             killing
             of
             the
             two
             Witnesses
             ?
          
           May
           not
           that
           be
           to
           come
           ,
           
           and
           even
           now
           comming
           ,
           and
           where
           is
           then
           your
           
             confidence
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             promises
          
           you
           talk
           of
           ?
        
         
           
           
             1
          
           1.
           
           Whether
           the
           two
           Witnesses
           be
           slain
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           at
           the
           present
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           offer
           my
           Opinion
           ,
           for
           divers
           reasons
           .
           The
           rather
           ,
           because
           I
           can
           fully
           answer
           that
           objection
           without
           it
           ,
           Namely
           ,
           by
           saying
           —
           
             2
          
           2.
           
           
             If
             this
             be
             the
             time
             of
             their
             killing
             ,
             ere
             this
             warre
             end
             ;
          
           then
           is
           my
           
             confidence
          
           most
           certain
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           
             a
             most
             full
             verball
             promise
             ,
          
           (
           which
           is
           more
           then
           I
           said
           before
           )
           
             That
             England
             shall
             not
             quite
             lose
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           Their
           death
           is
           limited
           clearly
           ,
           to
           
             three
             dayes
             and
             a
             half
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           so
           many
           years
           )
           and
           then
           they
           certainly
           
             rise
             again
             ,
          
           and
           
             ascend
             into
             heaven
             ,
          
           which
           cannot
           signifie
           lesse
           ,
           then
           a
           
             most
             glorious
             and
             blessed
             Reformation
             ,
          
           at
           the
           close
           of
           all
           the
           foregoing
           evils
           ;
           which
           fully
           answers
           both
           my
           Doctrin
           ,
           and
           Application
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           now
           onely
           the
           sixt
           and
           last
           Point
           to
           handle
           ,
           namely
           ,
        
         
           
           [
           
             There
             is
             great
             hopes
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             extraordinarily
             raised
             up
             to
             a
             speciall
             opportunity
             of
             serviceablenesse
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             intended
             
             
             by
             God
             to
             procure
             her
             help
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             themselves
             ,
             and
             be
             faithfull
             .
          
           ]
        
         
           The
           phrase
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Who
             knows
             ?
          
           is
           usuall
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           signifie
           
             great
             hope
             ,
          
           if
           not
           altogether
           
             certainty
             ,
             Jonah
             3.
             9.
             
             Joel
          
           2.
           14.
           
           And
           with
           this
           ,
           
             Mordecai
          
           intends
           to
           put
           courage
           and
           comfort
           into
           
             Esther
             ,
          
           to
           whom
           he
           spake
           before
           in
           a
           threatning
           strain
           ,
           not
           
             willingly
             ,
          
           but
           as
           apprehending
           a
           
             necessity
             .
          
           And
           the
           
             bitternesse
          
           of
           that
           Pill
           ,
           
           he
           
             tempers
          
           and
           allays
           with
           this
           Cordiall
           ;
           
             That
             in
             all
             likelihood
             ,
             if
             she
             would
             venture
             her self
             for
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
          
           according
           to
           their
           necessity
           ,
           and
           her
           duty
           ,
           
             she
             should
             be
             the
             person
             ,
             used
             in
             the
             deliverance
             ;
             and
             that
             her
             extraordinary
             strange
             advancement
             to
             be
             Queen
             ,
          
           
           
             was
             intended
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             end
             .
          
           And
           the
           Reasons
           are
           very
           fair
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           
           1.
           
           
             God
             is
             most
             wise
             ,
             and
             doth
             nothing
             in
             vain
             .
          
           Now
           it
           would
           at
           least
           
             seem
          
           to
           be
           in
           vain
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           work
           
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
          
           He
           should
           
             extraordinarily
             fit
          
           an
           instrument
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           
             not
             imploy
          
           that
           instrument
           ,
           unlesse
           there
           prove
           some
           to
           be
           
             some
             speciall
             failing
          
           in
           that
           instrument
           ,
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           if
           such
           an
           instrument
           
             warp
             ,
          
           
           or
           grow
           
             crooked
             ,
          
           He
           may
           with
           
             apparent
             wisedom
             ,
          
           lay
           it
           by
           altogether
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           time
           .
           1.
           
           That
           all
           such
           may
           be
           
             humble
             ,
          
           and
           ascribe
           nothing
           
             to
             themselves
          
           of
           their
           fitnesse
           ,
           strength
           ,
           or
           successe
           ,
           but
           
             all
             to
             God
             .
          
           2.
           
           And
           that
           those
           that
           look
           at
           the
           most
           hopefull
           instruments
           ,
           should
           not
           
             idolize
          
           them
           ,
           and
           forget
           God
           ,
           by
           
             trusting
          
           too
           much
           in
           them
           ,
           or
           
             applying
          
           our selves
           to
           them
           too
           much
           ,
           (
           
             neglecting
             God
          
           )
           as
           we
           are
           greatly
           apt
           to
           do
           .
           But
           if
           they
           
             persevere
             in
             faithfulnesse
             ,
          
           no
           reason
           can
           (
           by
           us
           at
           least
           )
           be
           conceived
           ,
           why
           God
           should
           refuse
           to
           use
           them
           ,
           in
           that
           work
           which
           is
           to
           be
           done
           certainly
           ;
           namely
           ,
           the
           help
           of
           his
           Church
           
             in
             desperate
             dangers
             .
          
        
         
           
           2.
           
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           do
           thus
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           
             He
             hath
             no
             ficklenesse
             in
             him
             .
          
           He
           is
           not
           
             weary
          
           of
           an
           instrument
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           
             long
          
           used
           ,
           much
           lesse
           when
           the
           
             great
             time
             of
             using
          
           them
           comes
           .
           Onely
           (
           as
           before
           )
           he
           will
           not
           have
           any
           think
           
             him
             tied
          
           to
           any
           that
           shall
           carry
           themselves
           untowardly
           ,
           specially
           
             in
             any
             visible
             manner
             .
          
           
           And
           yet
           he
           also
           vouchsafes
           sometimes
           to
           
             overlook
          
           a
           great
           many
           failings
           ,
           in
           those
           that
           are
           
             his
             own
             .
          
           Of
           which
           their
           humiliation
           ,
           repentance
           ,
           and
           amendment
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           
             happy
             pledge
             ,
          
           both
           to
           thomselves
           ,
           and
           others
           too
           ,
           as
           far
           
             as
             it
             is
             as
             visible
          
           as
           their
           
           
           failings
           have
           been
           
             visible
             .
          
           So
           ,
           though
           God
           saw
           fit
           to
           lay
           aside
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           for
           a
           particular
           visible
           failing
           ,
           (
           
             yet
             specially
             for
             the
             types
             sake
             ,
          
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           
             Law
          
           brings
           us
           not
           to
           
             Canaan
             ,
          
           but
           
             Joshuah
             ,
             Jesus
          
           )
           yet
           raising
           up
           
             Joshuah
          
           in
           his
           stead
           ,
           he
           carries
           him
           through
           the
           work
           ,
           though
           
             he
             also
             had
             his
             failing
             ,
          
           in
           not
           searching
           in
           time
           for
           
             Achan
             .
          
           So
           after
           God
           had
           cast
           off
           
             Saul
             ,
          
           he
           so
           assists
           
             David
             ,
          
           (
           notwithstanding
           his
           failings
           also
           )
           as
           when
           he
           died
           ,
           
             Israel
          
           was
           delivered
           from
           all
           enemies
           round
           about
           ,
           
             and
             no
             adversary
             left
             unsubdued
             ,
             1
             King.
          
           5.3,4
           .
           And
           so
           after
           he
           had
           the
           second
           time
           set
           on
           
             Zerubbabell
             ,
          
           and
           
             Jeshua
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           work
           of
           his
           Temple
           ,
           (
           
             after
             their
             long
             lingring
          
           )
           he
           carries
           it
           on
           by
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           so
           
             promised
             them
             ,
             Hag.
             2.4
             .
             Zach.
          
           4.7.9
           .
           And
           specially
           ,
           having
           raised
           up
           faithfull
           
             Nehemiah
          
           extraordinarily
           ,
           (
           who
           yet
           acknowledges
           he
           had
           need
           of
           
             sparing
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             Neh.
          
           13.
           22.
           
           )
           he
           was
           
             continually
          
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           
             mightily
             prospered
          
           him
           ,
           for
           his
           Churches
           good
           every
           way
           .
        
         
           
           3.
           
           God
           doth
           this
           usually
           ,
           to
           
             encourage
             ,
          
           both
           such
           instruments
           to
           
             engage
             themselves
          
           to
           the
           utmost
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           others
           ,
           to
           
             associate
             themselves
             to
             such
             persons
             ,
          
           as
           to
           
             standards
          
           by
           him
           set
           up
           ,
           to
           revive
           ,
           unite
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           his
           people
           .
           
             The
             faith
          
           of
           the
           best
           is
           not
           so
           strong
           ,
           but
           it
           
             needs
             experimentall
             encouragements
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             generall
             promises
             .
          
           For
           which
           end
           specially
           ,
           the
           
             Scripture
             examples
             of
             deliverances
          
           are
           recorded
           ,
           which
           yet
           would
           stand
           in
           very
           little
           stead
           ,
           if
           
             extraordinarily
             raised
             ,
          
           and
           fitted
           
             instruments
          
           should
           be
           
             usually
          
           cast
           by
           and
           not
           used
           .
           Nature
           hath
           seen
           this
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           a
           Proverb
           ,
           
             That
             an
             Army
             of
             Harts
             ,
             if
             led
             by
             a
             Lion
             ,
             may
             be
             victorious
             .
          
           The
           discovery
           of
           somewhat
           
             extraordinary
          
           in
           any
           
             Leader
             ,
          
           seems
           a
           
             promise
          
           of
           successe
           ;
           which
           mightily
           raises
           the
           spirits
           of
           
             those
             that
             follow
             ,
          
           who
           else
           were
           ready
           to
           droop
           and
           fall
           away
           .
        
         
           
           4.
           
           
             The
             manifold
             Promises
             of
             blessing
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             successe
             to
             those
             that
             engage
             themselves
             for
             it
             ,
          
           in
           time
           of
           danger
           ,
           do
           fall
           
             most
             strongly
             to
             the
             share
             of
             such
          
           Eminent
           ,
           and
           extraordinarily
           raised
           persons
           .
           
             To
             him
             that
             hath
             shall
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             abundance
             .
          
           He
           that
           had
           
             five
             talents
          
           being
           faithfull
           ,
           is
           blest
           with
           the
           gain
           
             of
             five
             more
             ,
          
           and
           hath
           the
           
             unprofitable
             servants
             talent
          
           cast
           in
           besides
           ,
           
             Matt.
             25.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             Luke
          
           19.
           24
           ,
           26.
           
           Insomuch
           that
           —
        
         
         
           
           
           Finally
           ,
           
             scarce
             any
          
           (
           if
           any
           )
           
             example
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             of
             any
             such
             hopes
             disappointed
             ,
             but
             the
             cause
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             their
             failing
             in
             some
             main
             point
             of
             duty
             ,
             hath
             been
             as
             manifest
             as
             their
             disappointment
             .
          
           We
           finde
           it
           in
           
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam.
          
           13.
           —
           15.
           and
           even
           in
           
             Moses
          
           (
           and
           
             Aaron
          
           )
           their
           unbelief
           ,
           
             Numb.
          
           20.
           
           Nay
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           but
           the
           
             very
             delayes
          
           have
           their
           causes
           
             assigned
             ,
          
           or
           at
           least
           they
           may
           be
           
             gathered
             .
          
           God
           expressely
           
             chides
          
           the
           
             Jews
          
           for
           their
           neglect
           ,
           
             Hag.
          
           1.
           
           And
           he
           that
           shall
           
             diligently
          
           observe
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Temple
           was
           in
           hand
           ,
           before
           
             Artaxerxes
          
           Decree
           ,
           (
           specially
           if
           it
           were
           
             Artaxerxes
             Longimanus
             ,
          
           as
           many
           think
           )
           or
           even
           let
           it
           be
           
             Cambyses
             ,
          
           or
           
             Smerdis
          
           the
           
             Mage
          
           )
           will
           see
           cause
           to
           think
           ,
           they
           made
           but
           
             slow
             hast
          
           with
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           liberty
           enough
           .
           So
           that
           delay
           in
           
             Joshua's
          
           time
           ,
           was
           plainly
           for
           want
           of
           
             enquiry
             after
             Achan
             ,
          
           and
           doing
           
             justice
          
           on
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           
             stop
             of
             the
             Ark
          
           from
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           was
           a
           
             wrong
             order
          
           taken
           in
           the
           carriage
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           occasioned
           
             Vzzahs
             medling
             beyond
             his
             calling
             ,
          
           
           and
           Gods
           
             breach
          
           upon
           him
           for
           it
           .
           But
           where
           we
           finde
           none
           of
           these
           
             miscarriages
             ,
          
           the
           instruments
           
             prosper
          
           in
           their
           undertaken
           work
           for
           the
           Churches
           help
           and
           good
           .
        
         
           The
           Use
           of
           this
           Point
           is
           at
           once
           to
           
             Encourage
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             warn
             the
             Parliament
             ,
          
           (
           and
           all
           Prime
           Instruments
           )
           
             to
             continue
             in
             faithfulnesse
             for
             the
             Churches
             utmost
             help
             .
          
           You
           have
           heard
           in
           the
           former
           Point
           ,
           that
           
             Deliverance
             and
             enlargement
             shall
             arise
             some
             way
             or
             other
             .
          
           This
           tells
           you
           ,
           
             There
             is
             great
             hopes
             ,
             You
             are
             the
             men
             God
             intends
             to
             use
             in
             it
             .
          
           To
           this
           purpose
           consider
           :
           
             1
          
           1.
           
           What
           
             great
          
           things
           God
           hath
           
             already
             done
             for
             you
             :
          
           2.
           
           What
           
             by
             you
             .
          
           I
           will
           onely
           name
           
             some
             heads
          
           (
           for
           your
           meditations
           )
           though
           they
           deserve
           the
           
             descant
             of
             Volumes
             .
          
        
         
           
             1
          
           
             Your
             comming
             to
             the
             authority
          
           you
           are
           invested
           with
           ,
           and
           so
           power
           to
           help
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           
             more
             strange
          
           (
           all
           things
           considered
           )
           then
           
             Esthers
          
           comming
           to
           be
           
             Queen
             .
          
           1.
           
           That
           
             any
             Parliament
          
           should
           be
           called
           .
           2.
           
           That
           
             such
             a
             Parliament
          
           should
           be
           chosen
           .
           3.
           
           That
           
             before
             the
             Act
          
           of
           continuance
           ,
           it
           should
           appear
           a
           
             ruin
             to
             dissolve
          
           you
           as
           formerly
           .
           4.
           
           But
           specially
           ,
           that
           
             any
             ruin
          
           was
           not
           hazarded
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           passing
           that
           
             Act
             of
             continuance
          
           (
           an
           Act
           of
           such
           wonder
           ,
           as
           we
           can
           scarce
           beleeve
           our
           
             senses
             ,
          
           our
           
             experience
             ,
          
           our
           
             understandings
             ,
          
           that
           it
           is
           
             credible
             ,
          
           or
           
             possible
             .
          
           )
           All
           this
           makes
           up
           
             your
             authority
             and
             power
          
           to
           help
           
           
           the
           Church
           ,
           incomparable
           beyond
           all
           your
           
             Predecessors
             .
          
        
         
           
             2
          
           2.
           
           
             The
             preserving
             your
             authority
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
          
           after
           so
           many
           invective
           
             aspersions
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           so
           many
           
             difficulties
             ,
          
           even
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           many
           loose
           men
           .
           Whom
           also
           your
           
             enemies
             carriages
          
           have
           as
           much
           alienated
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           
             3
          
           3.
           
           
             Your
             famous
             preservations
          
           from
           the
           Northern
           
             Army
             ,
          
           the
           armed
           
             Cavaliers
             ,
          
           the
           late
           
             Conspiracy
             ,
          
           and
           all
           other
           
             attempts
          
           of
           fraud
           ,
           or
           force
           .
        
         
           
             4
          
           4.
           
           
             The
             graduall
             victories
             ,
             and
             deliverances
          
           obtained
           by
           those
           imployed
           by
           you
           ,
           and
           for
           you
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           of
           singular
           remark
           ,
           and
           importance
           ;
           particularly
           
             Manchester
             ,
          
           preserved
           from
           force
           ,
           and
           
             Bristoll
          
           from
           treachery
           ;
           besides
           sundry
           other
           Towns
           ,
           that
           should
           have
           been
           betrayed
           .
        
         
           
             5
          
           5.
           
           
             Your
             being
             helped
             often
             at
             a
             dead
             lift
             .
          
           Your
           adversaries
           have
           scoffed
           at
           it
           .
           But
           you
           have
           found
           it
           ,
           that
           as
           oft
           as
           you
           have
           been
           
             at
             a
             stand
             ,
          
           God
           hath
           afforded
           some
           
             discovery
             ,
          
           or
           some
           
             victory
             ,
          
           to
           set
           the
           
             wheeles
          
           agoing
           again
           .
        
         
           
             6
          
           6.
           
           
             Your
             spirituall
             helps
             beyond
             all
             other
             Parliaments
             .
          
           Such
           powerfull
           preaching
           so
           neer
           you
           ,
           (
           and
           all
           the
           City
           over
           )
           specially
           
             your
             monethly
             Fasts
             ,
          
           never
           the
           like
           in
           any
           Age
           .
        
         
           
             7
          
           7.
           
           
             An
             Army
             ,
          
           many
           armies
           
             of
             prayers
          
           all
           the
           Kingdom
           over
           ,
           more
           for
           you
           ,
           (
           both
           
             from
             hope
             ,
          
           and
           
             fear
          
           )
           then
           ever
           for
           any
           of
           your
           Predecessors
           .
        
         
           
             8
          
           8.
           
           That
           which
           makes
           all
           the
           rest
           most
           hopefull
           ,
           
             that
             all
             these
             things
             together
             ,
          
           Mercies
           ,
           and
           Dangers
           ,
           and
           Deliverances
           ,
           and
           means
           of
           grace
           ,
           
             have
             made
             you
             grow
             in
             zeal
             ,
             for
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             .
          
           Witnesse
           your
           
             Protestation
             ,
          
           Declarations
           ,
           your
           beginnings
           of
           
             reformation
          
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           Sabbath-breaking
           ,
           scandalous
           Ministers
           ,
           your
           late
           
             Covenant
             ,
          
           and
           calling
           the
           
             Assembly
             .
             What
             now
             means
             God
             by
             all
             this
             ?
          
           But
           that
           you
           should
           think
           
             He
             loves
             you
             ,
          
           and
           means
           to
           
             use
             you
             further
             ,
          
           for
           his
           glory
           ,
           
             if
             you
             will
             your selves
             ,
             and
             be
             faithfull
             .
          
           And
           that
           
             as
             oft
          
           as
           you
           are
           afraid
           ,
           lest
           after
           all
           you
           should
           be
           destroyed
           ;
           you
           should
           encourage
           your selves
           as
           
             Manoahs
          
           wife
           did
           her
           husband
           ;
           
             If
             the
             Lord
             were
             pleased
             to
             kill
             us
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             done
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             us
             ,
             Iudg.
          
           13.
           23.
           
        
         
           
             2
          
           For
           consider
           also
           
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             by
             you
             ,
          
           in
           one
           word
           .
           Doe
           but
           except
           that
           you
           are
           not
           yet
           delivered
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           were
           to
           be
           brought
           into
           dangers
           &
           troubles
           ;
           
             What
             one
             main
             thing
             have
             you
             
             
             attempted
             effectually
             for
             the
             war
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherin
             you
             have
             not
             been
             greatly
             and
             effectually
             assisted
             ,
             to
             a
             remarkeable
             degree
             ?
          
           I
           cannot
           have
           time
           to
           name
           particulars
           .
           But
           
             your
             Journalls
          
           and
           Records
           
             will
             tell
             you
             .
          
           And
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           think
           often
           and
           much
           of
           them
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           
             strengthen
             your
             hearts
             ,
          
           and
           hands
           against
           all
           
             Future
             Feares
          
           of
           danger
           .
           
             Esther
          
           had
           nothing
           
             but
             her
             strange
             advancement
          
           to
           hearten
           her
           .
           You
           have
           all
           
             her
             experience
          
           and
           successe
           ,
           
             besides
             your
             own
             ,
          
           to
           encourage
           you
           .
           You
           may
           possibly
           be
           
             in
             greater
             danger
          
           then
           ever
           yet
           .
           But
           I
           think
           ,
           
             hardly
             in
             such
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewes
             were
             now
          
           when
           she
           undertook
           their
           help
           .
           And
           I
           dare
           say
           ,
           
             it
             is
             lesse
          
           (
           though
           all
           is
           alike
           ,
           in
           propriety
           of
           speech
           ,
           with
           the
           Almighty
           )
           
             to
             deliver
             you
             ,
             and
             us
             by
             you
             ,
             then
             the
             Iewes
             by
             Esther
             ,
          
           Be
           not
           then
           afraid
           of
           your
           enemies
           and
           the
           Churches
           ,
           Fear
           not
           to
           provoke
           them
           in
           your
           just
           defence
           .
           
           
             You
             can
             no
             way
             more
             expose
             your selves
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             by
             fearing
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             complying
             with
             them
             .
          
           The
           Church
           is
           to
           be
           helped
           against
           them
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           ,
           if
           you
           fear
           or
           favour
           them
           .
           Once
           more
           therefore
           let
           me
           remember
           you
           of
           
             your
             engagements
             most
             solemnly
          
           made
           in
           your
           former
           
             Protestation
          
           and
           late
           
             Covenant
          
           about
           this
           ;
           and
           to
           assure
           you
           ,
           that
           
             God
             will
             certainly
             require
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
          
           
           of
           you
           .
           You
           have
           heard
           that
           founding
           word
           ,
           (
           even
           out
           of
           this
           place
           )
           
             I
             will
             bring
             a
             sword
             upon
             you
             ,
             which
             shall
             avenge
             the
             quarrels
             of
             my
             Covenant
             .
             Lev.
          
           26.
           25.
           
           Take
           heed
           of
           that
           ,
           You
           
             have
             had
          
           great
           help
           by
           the
           
             Peoples
             cleaving
          
           to
           you
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           
             Protestation
             ,
          
           and
           
             look
          
           for
           more
           by
           this
           
             Covenant
             .
          
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           
             doe
             not
             forfeit
             all
             ,
          
           by
           failing
           of
           your
           part
           .
           As
           you
           deal
           ,
           
             you
             must
             expect
             to
             be
             dealt
          
           with
           herein
           .
           Which
           however
           it
           would
           be
           
             sinfull
             in
             them
          
           that
           should
           break
           
             their
          
           obligation
           ,
           though
           
             you
          
           should
           break
           
             yours
             ;
          
           yet
           would
           it
           be
           
             most
             just
             with
             God
             .
          
           Let
           me
           then
           
             pray
          
           you
           in
           his
           name
           (
           who
           may
           command
           you
           ,
           )
           that
           when
           ever
           we
           shall
           be
           so
           happy
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           is
           seasonable
           to
           
             treat
          
           again
           ,
           
           
             that
             you
             admit
             not
             ,
             much
             lesse
             interpose
             ,
             any
             article
             ,
             to
             doe
             otherwise
             or
             lesse
             then
             your
             Protestation
             and
             Covenant
             .
          
           Upon
           the
           
             debate
             ,
          
           let
           them
           be
           
             read
          
           over
           ,
           and
           
             scanned
          
           carefully
           ,
           how
           
             they
          
           and
           any
           
             motion
          
           agree
           ,
           and
           keep
           to
           your
           
             rules
             .
          
           Having
           
             such
             clauses
             ,
          
           as
           they
           have
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           them
           to
           afford
           
             just
             Liberty
          
           enough
           :
           But
           in
           the
           residue
           to
           be
           more
           
             unalterable
             to
             you
             ,
          
           or
           by
           you
           ,
           
             then
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Medes
             and
             Persians
             .
          
           I
           am
           no
           
             Iudge
             ,
          
           nor
           ever
           
             shall
             be
             ,
          
           nor
           ever
           
             desire
          
           to
           be
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           
           
           meaning
           of
           
             condign
             punishment
             ,
          
           in
           the
           
             Protestation
             ,
          
           further
           then
           belongs
           to
           a
           
             Minister
          
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           Word
           of
           God
           .
           But
           I
           again
           beseech
           you
           ,
           remember
           that
           
             you
             are
             tied
             to
             do
             according
             to
             that
          
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Almighty
           God
           .
           Interpret
           it
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           
             favour
             ,
          
           and
           with
           as
           much
           
             charity
          
           as
           you
           can
           toward
           any
           .
           But
           there
           is
           a
           
             sad
             sentence
             ,
             1
             Kings
          
           20
           ,
           42.
           which
           he
           was
           
             angry
          
           to
           hear
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           pronounced
           ,
           
             verse
          
           43.
           
           But
           he
           found
           it
           
             true
          
           to
           his
           cost
           three
           years
           after
           ,
           when
           it
           seems
           he
           had
           
             altogether
             forgotten
             it
             ,
          
           
           1
           
             Kings
          
           22.
           
           Therefore
           ,
           I
           humbly
           entreat
           you
           ,
           to
           ask
           
             Gods
             consent
          
           first
           ,
           whether
           he
           will
           
             spare
          
           such
           ,
           or
           such
           ,
           or
           
             pardon
          
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           
             He
          
           will
           not
           ,
           
             You
          
           must
           not
           .
           And
           next
           ,
           
             consult
          
           not
           onely
           with
           
             your
             own
          
           safeties
           ,
           but
           all
           
             theirs
          
           you
           are
           entrusted
           with
           .
           The
           
             Land
             ,
          
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Religion
             ,
          
           Laws
           ,
           
             thousands
          
           that
           have
           helped
           you
           :
           Consult
           with
           their
           
             good
             ,
          
           (
           though
           not
           with
           all
           their
           
             persons
          
           )
           and
           then
           you
           will
           see
           ,
           what
           you
           must
           do
           with
           
             Delinquents
             .
          
           You
           see
           ,
           I
           meddle
           with
           no
           particulars
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           
             no
             States-man
             .
          
           Onely
           St.
           
             Paul
          
           bids
           me
           ,
           
             Remember
             those
             that
             are
             in
             bonds
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             bound
             with
             them
             .
          
           So
           do
           I
           you
           ,
           and
           beseech
           you
           ,
           
             to
             take
             as
             effectuall
             a
             course
             as
             may
             be
             ,
          
           that
           
             Gods
          
           prisoners
           ,
           
             your
          
           prisoners
           ,
           at
           
             Oxford
             ,
          
           and
           else
           where
           ,
           
             may
             be
             better
             used
             ,
          
           or
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           ,
           
             delivered
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           if
           you
           will
           be
           resolute
           ,
           and
           faithfull
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           people
           ,
           I
           am
           
             so
             far
             assured
          
           of
           your
           safety
           and
           successe
           ,
           in
           the
           issue
           ,
           that
           I
           desire
           
             no
             other
             shelter
             on
             earth
             ,
          
           for
           security
           ,
           then
           
             you
             shall
             have
          
           generally
           ,
           as
           a
           Body
           ,
           
             as
             a
             Parliament
             .
             I
             may
             miscarry
             alone
             ,
          
           though
           you
           escape
           :
           and
           multitudes
           of
           us
           ,
           
             must
             miscarry
             ,
          
           if
           you
           should
           be
           ruined
           .
           But
           I
           am
           confident
           ,
           
             You
          
           shall
           not
           ,
           
             nor
             Gods
             Cause
          
           in
           your
           hands
           ,
           
             if
             you
             hold
             out
          
           in
           integrity
           .
           
           I
           confesse
           ,
           I
           am
           once
           
             grieved
          
           and
           
             ashamed
             ,
          
           to
           read
           the
           
             victories
          
           Gods
           people
           obtained
           
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
          
           who
           yet
           were
           not
           without
           
             some
             failings
             ,
          
           but
           the
           best
           of
           them
           ,
           men
           
             subject
             to
             like
             passions
          
           as
           we
           are
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           was
           the
           Covenant
           of
           
             Grace
             ,
          
           not
           
             Works
             ,
          
           whereby
           they
           obtained
           such
           
             Deliverances
             :
          
           And
           then
           to
           think
           
             how
             often
          
           Gods
           people
           ,
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           
             and
             now
             ,
          
           are
           
             defeated
             ,
          
           and
           put
           to
           the
           worse
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           
             we
             are
             worse
          
           in
           our
           hearts
           and
           lives
           
             then
             they
             ,
          
           or
           else
           we
           should
           have
           
             as
             many
             ,
          
           and
           as
           great
           
             victories
             ,
          
           (
           except
           
             miracles
             ,
          
           but
           not
           excepting
           
             wonders
          
           )
           as
           they
           ever
           had
           .
           And
           if
           we
           can
           yet
           at
           last
           ,
           
           learn
           to
           be
           
             as
             faithfull
             as
             they
             ,
             (
             Governours
             and
             People
             )
             when
             they
             prospered
             ,
          
           I
           will
           be
           bold
           to
           promise
           ,
           
             We
             shall
             never
             have
             any
             defeat
             more
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           close
           up
           all
           ,
           with
           that
           encouraging
           charge
           of
           holy
           
             Jehoshaphat
             ,
          
           to
           his
           great
           Councell
           of
           Judges
           ,
           2
           
             Chron.
             19.
             11.
             
             Deal
             couragiously
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             shall
             be
             with
             the
             good
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         
           Die
           Mercurii
           ,
           
             28.
             
             Junii
             ,
             1643.
             
          
        
         
           
             IT
             is
             this
             Day
             Ordered
             by
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             that
             Sir
          
           Oliver
           Luke
           ,
           
             do
             from
             this
             House
             return
             thanks
             to
             M.
          
           Palmer
           ,
           
             and
             M.
          
           Hill
           
             to
             M.
          
           Carter
           
             for
             the
             great
             pains
             they
             took
             in
             the
             Sermons
             they
             this
             day
             preached
             ,
             at
             the
             intreaty
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             ,
             at
          
           S.
           Margarets
           
             in
             the
             City
             of
          
           Westminster
           ,
           
             being
             a
             day
             of
             Publike
             Humiliation
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             desire
             them
             to
             Print
             their
             Sermons
             .
             And
             it
             is
             Ordered
             that
             no
             man
             presume
             to
             Print
             the
             said
             Sermons
             ,
             or
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             whom
             the
             said
             M.
             Palmer
             ,
             and
             M.
          
           Carter
           
             shall
             authorize
             under
             their
             hands
             in
             writing
             .
          
           Hen.
           Elsing
           .
           Cler.
           Parl.
           D.
           Com.
           
        
         
           
             I
             appoint
          
           John
           Bellamie
           
             and
          
           Ralph
           Smith
           
             to
             Print
             my
             Sermon
             .
          
        
         
           
             HERBERT
             PALMER
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Errata
           .
           Pag.
           16.
           line
           28.
           for
           49.
           read
           40.
           p.
           37.
           l.
           23.
           for
           have
           r.
           having
           .
           p.
           39.
           l.
           1.
           for
           had
           r.
           hath
           .
           p.
           45.
           l.
           13.
           after
           Prophet
           ,
           r.
           complain
           .
           &
           in
           the
           margent
           ,
           for
           
             Ier.
             5.
             9.
             r.
             Esay
             5.
             25.
             p.
             50.
             l.
             36
             ,
          
           for
           cried
           r.
           crie
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A55028e-250
           
             Obad.
             ver.
             last
             .
          
           
             Esay
             58.
             12.
             
          
           
             Revel.
             11.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Whereof
             the
             chief
             are
             some
             enlargement
             ,
             of
             our
             dangers
             in
             the
             first
             Uses
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Use
             of
             examination
             ,
             about
             our
             helping
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             insertion
             of
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             sins
             against
             the
             severall
             Commandments
             in
             the
             Use
             of
             Humiliation
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A55028e-680
           
             Text.
             
          
           
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Sum
             of
             the
             Text
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Doctrin
             .
          
           
             Grounded
             on
             the
             Example
             in
             the
             Text
             .
          
           
             Comparing
             her
             and
             our
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Person
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Perill
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Improbability
             of
             successe
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Needlesse
             attempt
             .
          
           
             Confirmed
             by
             Scriptures
             and
             Examples
             .
          
           
             
               Paul
               .
            
             See
             also
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             17.
             ●4
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Moses
               .
            
             See
             alsO
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             Aaron
             .
          
           
             David
             .
          
           
             Joab
             .
          
           
             By
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             1.
             
             We
             owe
             our selves
             wholly
             to
             God
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             2.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             Gods
             Receiver
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             she
             needs
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             is
             Gods
             glory
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             4.
             
             We
             pray
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             5.
             
             Angels
             give
             us
             example
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             6.
             
             All
             things
             and
             persons
             are
             for
             the
             Churches
             sake
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               1
               .
            
          
           
             Even
             Kings
             ,
          
           
             Esay
             49.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             &
             60.
             16.
             
          
           
             And
             even
             the
             very
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             7.
             
             Our
             comforts
             are
             from
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               1
               .
            
          
           
             
               Reason
               .
            
             8.
             
             Our
             sins
             have
             endangered
             her
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               .
            
             9.
             
             Enemies
             do
             their
             utmost
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               .
            
             10.
             
             Friends
             fail
             ,
             or
             are
             strengthened
             by
             what
             we
             do
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               .
            
             11.
             
             So
             By
             standers
             in
             their
             degree
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               1
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
            
             Consideration
             1.
             
             Of
             Churches
             dangers
             needing
             help
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Judgments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Attempt
             against
             all
             this
             .
          
           
             2
             Army
             raised
             against
             .
          
           
             3
             Enemies
             possesse
             our
             King
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               1.
               
               Use
               .
            
             Consider
             the
             Churches
             danger
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             have
             prevailed
             far
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Their
             strength
             enough
             to
             endanger
             all
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Churches
             friends
             weak
             and
             few
             
          
           
             7
             Forrain
             States
             help
             not
             ,
             but
             hurt
             thence
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               1.
               
               Use
               .
            
             Consider
             the
             Churches
             danger
             by
             
               sins
            
             Nationall
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               Ireland
            
             wasts
             ,
             and
             endangers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Churches
             danger
             by
             
               sins
            
             of
             Nation
             
          
           
             A
             Nation
             sinfull
             5.
             ways
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             ranks
             tainted
             much
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             most
             tainted
             with
             any
             one
             kinde
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             few
             notorious
             sins
             altogether
             unpunisht
             ,
             though
             laws
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               1
               .
               Use
               .
            
             Consider
             the
             Churches
             danger
             by
             sins
             Nationall
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Laws
             silent
             ,
             or
             too
             weak
             to
             restrain
             sin
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Sin
             countenanced
             ,
             or
             allowed
             by
             law
             .
          
           
             Our
             Nation
             shewed
             sinfull
             by
             acknowledgments
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               1
               .
               Use
               .
            
             II.
             Consider
             what
             help
             may
             ,
             should
             be
             afforded
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Outward
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Spirituall
             .
          
           
             1
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Humiliatiō
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             ,
          
           
             Why
             required
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               1
               .
               Vse
               .
            
             Consider
             how
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             by
             humiliation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             far
             it
             extends
             ,
             namely
             to
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sins
             of
             Nation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sins
             of
             Forefathers
             for
             5.
             
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tenants
             children
             lyable
             to
             pay
             Parents
             debts
             and
             forfeitures
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               1.
               
               Application
               .
            
             Consider
             how
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             by
             humiliations
             for
             sins
             of
             forefathers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Enjoying
             fruit
             by
             their
             sinne
             .
          
           
             2
             Kings
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Lest
             we
             approve
             ,
             or
             excuse
             sins
             ,
             because
             theirs
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Or
             think
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             punisht
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Or
             return
             to
             them
             again
             ,
             after
             a
             leaving
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               1.
               
               Application
               .
               Vse
               1.
               
            
             Consider
             how
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             3
             Our
             own
             .
          
           
             Though
             reforming
             ,
             or
             reformed
             .
             N.
             B.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             holy
             example
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             An
             active
             endeavour
             of
             reformation
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Use
               .
               1.
               
            
             Consider
             how
             Reformation
             helps
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Grounded
             on
             Text
             .
          
           
             Exemplified
             by
             
               Peter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doct.
               2.
               
            
             Self-respects
             hinder
             most
             necessary
             duties
             .
          
           
             The
             Jews
             neglecting
             the
             Temples
             building
             .
          
           
             Confirmed
             by
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             1.
             
             Selfe-love
             prevails
             in
             most
             ;
          
           
             
               Doct.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             Taints
             all
             .
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             Experience
             of
             backwardness
             profitable
             
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             3.
             
             Of
             forwardnesse
             hurtfull
             .
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             Lazinesse
             and
             sensuality
             makes
             towards
             and
             negligent
             .
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             5.
             
             So
             doth
             covetousnesse
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               2.
               
            
             Self-respects
             hinder
             most
             necessary
             duties
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               .
            
             6.
             
             Covetousness
             .
             &c.
             makes
             do
             work
             to
             halves
             
          
           
             
               Reason
               .
            
             7.
             
             Envie
             scorns
             to
             labour
             when
             others
             shall
             be
             thanked
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               2.
               
            
             Self-respects
             hinder
             most
             necessary
             duties
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               .
            
             8.
             
             Libertines
             spirits
             fear
             the
             Churches
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
               .
            
             9.
             
             Earthly-mindednesse
             regards
             onely
             present
             and
             sensible
             thing●
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Grounded
             on
             the
             Text
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               3.
               
            
             Self
             respecters
             not
             assured
             to
             escape
             .
          
           
             Confirmed
             by
             Reason
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             1.
             
             None
             can
             escape
             but
             by
             Gods
             leave
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             2.
             
             Such
             provoke
             God
             more
             then
             ordinary
             sinners
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               3.
               
            
             Self
             respecters
             not
             sure
             to
             scape
             .
          
           
             Observe
             this
             well
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             3.
             
             Their
             base
             lusts
             deserve
             punishment
             at
             all
             times
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               3
               .
            
             Self-respecters
             not
             sure
             to
             scape
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             4.
             
             Their
             fairest
             excuses
             are
             but
             sprouts
             of
             cursed
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             5.
             
             None
             go
             under
             so
             strong
             a
             guard
             as
             in
             the
             Churches
             service
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             [
             Though
             the
             Church
             be
             delivered
             another
             way
             ,
             Destruction
             owing
             to
             not
             helping
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Grounded
             on
             Text
             .
          
           
             Exemplified
             by
             the
             curse
             of
             
               Meroz
               .
            
          
           
             And
             judgment
             on
             
               Succoth
            
             &
             
               Penuel
               .
            
          
           
             And
             
               Jabesh
               Gilead
               .
            
          
           
             Explicated
             .
          
           
             1
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             2.
             
          
           
             3
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             5.
             
             Confirmed
             by
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             1.
             
             Their
             sins
             not
             lestened
             by
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             or
             others
             faithfulnesse
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             2.
             
             They
             are
             unprofitable
             servants
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             5.
             
             Destruction
             owing
             to
             not
             helping
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             3.
             
             They
             that
             forsook
             the
             Church
             in
             extremity
             ,
             are
             unworthy
             to
             rejoyce
             with
             her
             in
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             4.
             
             Vnlesse
             converted
             ,
             they
             will
             betray
             again
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             5.
             
             They
             will
             doe
             no
             faithfull
             service
             the
             while
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             6.
             
             God
             jealousy
             will
             not
             bea●e
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
            
             5.
             
             Destruction
             owing
             to
             not
             helping
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Observe
             this
             well
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             7.
             
             They
             sin
             for
             their
             children
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             corrupt
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             punisht
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
            
             1.
             
             Examinations
             how
             far
             we
             have
             helped
             the
             Church
             in
             her
             distresses
             ,
             or
             neglected
             it
             ,
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               Vse
            
             1.
             
             Examination
             about
             helping
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             outward
             help
             we
             have
             afforded
             ,
             Or
             doe
             yet
             resolve
             if
             need
             be
             or
             think
             much
             to
             think
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             we
             have
             prayed
             
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             example
             we
             shewed
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               Examinat
               .
            
             Three
             sorts
             guilty
             .
          
           
             1
             Professed
             Libertines
             .
          
           
             2
             Scandalous
             Professors
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             best
             in
             some
             degree
             give
             some
             ●●l
             example
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               V●●
               .
            
             Examination
             what
             example
             we
             have
             shewed
             .
          
           
             Mischiefs
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Church
             
          
           
             1
             It
             multiplies
             sins
             .
          
           
             2
             Reproaches
             religion
             .
          
           
             3
             Hardens
             self
             flatterers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             endeavour
             of
             reformation
             for
             the
             Churches
             help
             .
          
           
             1
             Domesticall
             
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Examination
            
          
           
             Gen.
             18
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Josh.
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             101.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             16.
             
          
           
             Col.
             4.
             
          
           
             In
             reference
             to
             servants
             .
          
           
             To
             children
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             authoririty
             of
             friendship
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Vse
            
             1.
             
             
               Examination
            
             What
             help
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             endeavouring
             to
             reform
             Levit.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             Josh
             22.
             
          
           
             3
             By
             Ministers
             
          
           
             Publikely
             .
          
           
             Privately
             .
          
           
             Remember
             this
             .
          
           
             4
             By
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Vse
               .
            
             2.
             
             Humiliation
             for
             helping
             the
             Church
             so
             little
             .
          
           
             Specially
             this
             being
             a
             main
             duty
             of
             the
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             being
             so
             much
             cause
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Vse
            
             2.
             
             Humiliation
             for
             Nationall
             sins
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             our
             Nations
             sins
             against
             the
             1.
             
             Cōmandment
             .
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             Atheisticall
             scorning
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             all
             honesty
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Vse
            
             2.
             
             Humiliation
             for
             sins
             against
             the
             2.
             
             Com
             -
          
           
             Against
             the
             3.
             
             Commandm
             .
          
           
             As
             also
             the
             monstrous
             prophanation
             of
             that
             sacred
             Ordinance
             of
             Excommunication
             ,
             made
             to
             lacquy
             for
             fees
             ,
             or
             persecute
             godliness
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             4.
             
             Commandm
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               Vse
               .
            
             2.
             
             Humiliation
             for
             Nationall
             sin
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             5.
             
             Commandm
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             6.
             
             Commandm
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             well
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             specially
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             7.
             
             Commandm
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             8.
             
             Commandm
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Vse
               .
            
             2.
             
             Humiliation
             for
             nationall
             sins
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             9.
             
             Commandm
             .
          
           
             Against
             all
             generally
             .
          
           
             Lukewarmness
             of
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Observe
             this
             well
             .
          
           
             The
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             ill
             hands
             .
          
           
             Neglect
             of
             children
             ,
             and
             youth
             .
          
           
             For
             great
             wrath
             manifested
             in
             Gods
             judgements
             ,
             in
             10.
             considerations
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Use
               .
            
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             The
             judgment
             it self
             ,
             a
             devouring
             sword
             .
          
           
             Esay
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             kinde
             ,
             Civill
             war
             by
             drunkennesse
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             13.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             3
             Occasion
             ,
             the
             
               Militia
               ,
            
             hoped
             to
             be
             our
             setling
             .
          
           
             4
             Sufficient
             means
             of
             prevention
             ,
             vain
             ;
             wise
             men
             confounded
             .
          
           
             Esay
             29.
             14
             
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Use
               2.
               
            
             Humiliation
             for
             Gods
             heavie
             wrath
             .
          
           
             5
             Example
             of
             others
             (
             and
             our selves
             in
             others
             case
             )
             blest
             with
             more
             wisdome
             and
             successe
             .
          
           
             *
             Hos.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Exod.
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             6
             The
             ground
             of
             the
             quarrel
             .
             Both
             protest
             for
             the
             same
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Use
               2.
               
            
             Suppose
             both
             side
             hypocrits
             .
          
           
             Esay
             10
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Or
             one
             side
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             11.
             
          
           
             Or
             both
             sides
             meaning
             right
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             20
             23.
             
          
           
             7
             The
             time
             in
             civill
             respects
             ,
             when
             in
             hopes
             of
             setling
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             18.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             8
             The
             time
             in
             spiritual
             respects
             ,
             when
             we
             expected
             reformation
             ,
             and
             desired
             it
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             24.
             13
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Use
               2.
               
            
             Humiliation
             for
             Gods
             heavie
             wrath
             .
          
           
             9
             Willingness
             to
             obey
             in
             helping
             
               Ireland
            
             refused
             .
          
           
             Esay
             31.3
             .
          
           
             10
             Spirituall
             means
             to
             make
             our
             peace
             fruitlesse
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             ,
             Psal.
             ●●
             ▪
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Use
               2.
               
            
             Fasting
             ,
             Jer.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             Some
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             Reinforcemēt
             of
             our
             Humiliation
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Use2
               .
            
             Speciall
             application
             to
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Vse
               2.
               
            
             Speciall
             Application
             to
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Use
               .
               2.
               
            
             Speciall
             application
             to
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             1
             Chro.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Use
               2.
            
          
           
             Observe
             this
             specially
             .
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
               3.
               
            
             Exhortation
             ▪
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             by
             all
             wayes
             possible
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Use
               .
               3.
               
            
             Exhort
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             all
             wayes
             possible
             .
             Speciall
             Exhortation
             to
             the
             Parliamēt
             .
          
           
             To
             help
             against
             sin
             .
          
           
             1
             Banish
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             2
             Dispell
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Use
               3.
               
            
             Exhort
             to
             help
             against
             sins
             .
          
           
             3
             Conjure
             down
             the
             Atheistical
             Devill
             .
          
           
             4
             Cure
             Superstition
             .
          
           
             5
             Make
             all
             fear
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               Use
               3.
               
            
             Exhort
             to
             help
             against
             sins
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Make
             a
             law
             for
             Preaching
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               Use
               3.
               
            
             Exhort
             to
             help
             against
             sins
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Make
             Simony
             impossible
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Make
             Clandestine
             marriages
             impossible
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Use
               3.
               
            
             Exhort
             to
             help
             against
             sin
             .
          
           
             Sundry
             particulars
             briefly
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             14.
             
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             16.
             
          
           
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Use
               3.
               
            
             Exhort
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             the
             late
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Relating
             specially
             to
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
               Vse
               .
            
             3.
             
             Exhort
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             the
             late
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Relating
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Speedily
             to
             consult
             with
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             for
             some
             remedy
             of
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             Improve
             the
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             propounding
             all
             things
             to
             them
             that
             are
             the
             Churches
             grievances
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             engaging
             the
             Ministers
             to
             keep
             to
             Gods
             word
             .
          
           
             
               Application
               .
            
             Exhort
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             by
             forwarding
             the
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             a
             liberty
             of
             Petition
             to
             discusse
             any
             thing
             omitted
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
          
           
             Who
             ever
             fails
             the
             Church
             ,
             Gods
             promised
             help
             fails
             not
             .
          
           
             Grounded
             on
             Text
             .
          
           
             Confirmed
             by
             Reason
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               Reason
               1.
               
            
             Al
             Gods
             words
             are
             pure
             words
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             He
             can
             create
             Deliverance
             by
             an
             Almighty
             power
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             His
             love
             is
             not
             weakned
             ,
             by
             others
             failings
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Enquiry
             after
             a
             promise
             for
             our
             Church
             in
             this
             Nation
             .
          
           
             The
             question
             stated
             .
          
           
             1
             Negatively
             .
          
           
             2
             Positively
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               5
               .
               Application
               .
            
             Enquiry
             after
             a
             promise
             for
             our
             Church
             in
             this
             Nation
             .
          
           
             Answered
             partly
             Negatively
             .
          
           
             No
             such
             promise
             as
             the
             Jews
             had
             .
          
           
             Positively
             ,
             yet
             a
             sufficient
             promise
             at
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             Grounds
             .
          
           
             By
             example
             particular
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               5.
               
               Application
               .
            
             Enquiry
             after
             a
             promise
             for
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
             3
             No
             Church
             more
             severely
             dealt
             with
             then
             the
             word
             expresses
             .
          
           
             4
             A
             reforming
             Church
             never
             wholly
             transplanted
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               5.
               
               Application
               .
            
             Enquiry
             after
             a
             promise
             for
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             grounds
             applied
             ,
          
           
             1
             We
             are
             a
             reforming
             Church
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             reformation
             .
          
           
             2
             This
             laboured
             for
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             Nation
             .
          
           
             3
             Striven
             for
             above
             80.
             years
             .
          
           
             4
             Enemies
             enmity
             against
             reformation
             specially
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               5.
               
               Application
               .
            
             Enquiry
             for
             a
             promise
             for
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
             5
             We
             have
             been
             his
             darling
             Church
             .
          
           
             6
             God
             hath
             himself
             given
             the
             hopes
             .
          
           
             Particularly
             ,
             by
             turning
             enemies
             plots
             against
             themselves
             7.
             wayes
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               5.
               
               Applications
               .
            
             Enquiry
             of
             a
             promise
             for
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
               5.
               
               Application
               .
            
             Enquiry
             after
             a
             promise
             for
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
             3
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             4.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Object
               .
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
          
           
             1
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Doct.
               6.
               
            
             Hopes
             that
             extraordinary
             Instruments
             shall
             be
             used
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Grounded
             on
             the
             Text
             in
             Scripture
             phrase
             .
          
           
             Confirmed
             by
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             1.
             
             From
             Gods
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Though
             he
             cast
             aside
             warping
             Instruments
             sometimes
             .
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             2.
             
             From
             Gods
             unchangeablenesse
             .
          
           
             Greatly
             manifested
             in
             over-looking
             sundry
             failings
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               6.
               
            
             Hopes
             that
             extraordinary
             Instruments
             shall
             be
             used
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Reason
            
             3.
             
             To
             encourage
             such
             ,
             and
             others
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             4.
             
             The
             promises
             to
             the
             Churches
             helpers
             ,
             belong
             first
             to
             such
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               Reas.
            
             5.
             
             No
             disappointment
             recorded
             ,
             but
             some
             cause
             assigned
             .
          
           
             1
             Chro.
             13.
             15
             
          
           
             
               Vse
               .
            
             Encouragement
             to
             the
             Parliament
             to
             be
             faithfull
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1
             1.
             
             From
             what
             God
             hath
             already
             done
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             your
             authority
             given
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             6.
             Application
             
          
           
             2
             Preserved
             .
          
           
             3
             Your
             persons
             preserved
             .
          
           
             4
             Speciall
             victories
             .
          
           
             5
             Helps
             at
             a
             dead
             lift
             .
          
           
             6
             Spirituall
             helps
             .
          
           
             7
             Armies
             of
             prayers
             .
          
           
             8
             Growth
             in
             zeal
             by
             all
             .
          
           
             2
             From
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             by
             you
             ,
             always
             profpering
             effectuall
             meanes
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               6.
               
               Application
               .
            
             Encouragement
             &
             warning
             to
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             fear
             not
             enemies
             so
             as
             to
             comply
             with
             them
             ,
          
           
             But
             keep
             to
             the
             Protestation
             and
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Specially
             consult
             with
             them
             in
             any
             Treaty
             .
          
           
             
               Doct.
               6.
               
               Application
               .
            
             Encouragement
             and
             warning
             to
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Asking
             Gods
             consent
             about
             pardoning
             Delinquents
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             13.3
             .
             And
             helping
             those
             that
             are
             in
             prison
             ,
             for
             helping
             you
             &
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             victories
             under
             the
             old
             Testamēt
             may
             make
             us
             confident
             of
             the
             like
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             be
             faithfull
             .